Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Candles, runes made with blood and music? What the-... what did she even bring me?" A very young and mildly annoyed voice grumbled from the dark void, causing everything to shake. The scene built itself from apparently nothing, showing a small bedroom with two beds, a desk, a closet, and some cheap-looking toys and drawing papers. The final touch was the small black silhouette lying on one of the beds, the shape changed to reveal his true form, a young boy with emerald green eyes and messy black hair. He was reading a strange book, his tiny hands flipping page after page. 

"I bet she didn't even check what book she got me. I should have just brought one myself with my allowance. Now I'm stuck with this weird book." The boy muttered with distaste. He wasn't usually picky with books, but at least his mother could have gotten him something other than a book about idiots summoning demons (and to be honest, this was on him because his mom was clearly half-listening to him while he was asking). A boy his age shouldn't be reading this. If only someone cared enough to remove it from his hands. His parents sure didn't.

While the boy kept trying to entertain himself with this ugly piece of literature, he 'failed' to notice that the door of his room was semi-open, cherry blossom eyes were staring at him from the gap. The owner of those eyes opened the door very slowly and entered as soon as the gap was enough for her to pass through while making as little noise as possible, revealing a young girl probably a couple of years younger than the boy she was watching. She has chin-length black hair with multiple hair clips decorating her locks, pale skin, and the already-seen pink eyes, glowing with mischief.

"(Tehehe~ this episode is titled 'Leyley scares the crap out of Andy).'" The black-haired girl thought with a grin. She started tiptoeing towards the boy, who was still immersed, or the closest thing to it on the book. hehe, scaring him will be so easy!

The little girl reached the front of his bed, her eyes peaking at her still unaware older brother. Now it was just a matter of jumping on it and scaring him. She was already giddy for his startled reaction. 

One, two, and thre-.

"Leyley, I know you are here. Knock it off." The boy sighed in a bored voice, not even bothering to lower the book to look at her.

"Eeep! How did you hear me?! I was being super quiet!" Leyley gasped as she jumped out of her hiding place with a frown.

Her brother finally lowered that waste of paper to look at her. A rare small smirk grew on his lips.

"No, you weren't, I could hear you giggling to yourself like a idiot while you were in front of the door. Speaking of it, you know how much it creaks, right? Let's not talk about your steps-" Andy started listing every single error in her attempt at surprising, even going as far as using his fingers just to count every point, just to annoy her more.

It worked like a charm. the little girl waved her arms with an irritated look on her face. Many would find it sorta cute, but he found it annoying due to the multiple time he had to witness it.

"Yeah yeah, be the usual smartass, Andy! I'm like a spy when I want to be!" She whined with an angry blush on her face while also stomping her foot on the floor. 

"Whatever you say." He muttered under his breath as he rolled his eyes. From the way his sister's glare became more evident, she heard him. whoops.

"Anyway, come on, let's go play, we have the house all for ourselves!" Leyley hurried, her glare faded to give place to a cute cheerful expression. Her ability to quickly change expression and behavior was always surprising for the boy, she could be an angel or a demon on command, way more often the latter.

To her surprise, he shook his head.

"I'm tired, Ley, I'll play with you later, okay?" Andy replied, ignoring his own mind nudging him to just spend time with her. He had to resist the urge to bite his finger from the nerves. He didn't say no often and he was already bracing himself for his sister's possible (basically confirmed) tantrum.

Leyley looked a bit hurt, her lips actually trembling. "B-But Mom said that you would play with me every time I wanted!" There she is, never giving up without a fight....he lost count of the times he lost.

"Since when do you care about what mom says?" He argued a bit more annoyed but he didn't glare at her, nor raise his voice, she was his weakness after all.

"Since it's about you!" Leyley barked with a crack in her voice. She was full blow angry now, why didn't he want to spend time with her?! He needs to! He needs to choose her over that stupid book!

Green vs pink, their eyes were caught in a tense staring match, his tired ones against her narrowed ones. The little boy knew he was going to give up, he could feel it, so, he did the only thing that could give him a fighting chance against his own urge to do anything she wanted. He decided to just raise the book so his little sister's face wasn't anymore in his line of sight. He could feel her glare threatening to burn a hole through his book and most likely his skull, but he kept focusing on the pages. He was already bracing himself for it but.....
.
.
.
.
.
Nothing, He expected her to either rip the book out of his hands or pull an even bigger tantrum. He was starting to wonder if she actually wasn't going to do anything until he felt an additional weight join him on the bed.

Before he realized it, his line of sight was totally covered by the pouting face of his little sister, who used her slightly smaller body to 'slip', or more like force, her way in the gap between his body and book. She was now sitting on his stomach, almost knocking the book out of Andy's hands.

Of course she wasn't going to leave him be.

"Don't ignore me, asshole! I know you came here to avoid me!" She hissed with gritted teeth. Her pink eyes stated locked on his green ones while she adjusted her position so she was the only thing he could look at. She even started nudging the book away with the back of her head. Andy reluctantly closed the book and held it beside him.

"I'm not a-avoiding you. I just wanted some time for myself and read something, I can't even do that without you breathing over my neck." He replied with a bit of annoyance in his tone. It would be easy to push her off, but he found himself unable to move.

Naturally, this wasn't what she wanted to hear.

"*Hmph* Can't I just stay here while you read then?" She asked with her bratty pout still present. Her voice dropped to a more soft but no less demanding tone. A way to get under his skin of course. 

"Last time you got angry that I paid more attention to the book than you. Take a guess of my answer." Andy calmly argued back with the same tired expression. If he was older, he would have wrinkles already. And he hated the thought that he would look a bit like his mom.

Leyley puffed her cheeks and hid her face in the crook of his neck while her left hand held his right arm down; Her right one instead gave him some weak punches to his shoulder, not enough to hurt. A silent tantrum? That was new. Another thing to join the weirdness of her current behavior, if there was something that the little girl didn't do was silently giving up on getting her way.

He sighed, a idea of why she wasn't trying to get on his nerves as much already settled in his head. "Okay okay, what do you really want, Leyley?" He asked soberly as he patted the girl on the back, resisting the urge to pat her head too. She would love it, but he didn't want to spoil her too much.

He did it already too much.

Leyley raised herself so she could look at his face, but still half lying on him. Her expression went from surprised to a poor attempt to mimic confusion. 

"Huh? I just told you, I wanna be here with you-" She tried to say while a small frown formed on her face.

"You don't fool me" He cut her off with a deadpan tone, which surprised her further.

"What?! Do you think I'm lying? I.Told.You! I just want to spend time with my favorite brother of all time!" She barked with her glare returning. Her little hands balled into fists against the cloth of his shirt, keeping him pinned, as always.

"I'm your only brother, chicken-brain. And I know that look in your eyes, you don't just want to play with me, you want something else from me. I *tap* know *tap* you *tap*" Andy replied flatly, emphasizing the last words by tapping her head with the now closed book.

She simply stared at him with a unreadable expression, until....the small waterwork started. A couple of tears dripped from her eyes, maybe because of the accumulated irritation or in an attempt to bend his resistance.....it worked too well, his composure broke, making his sit up while still holding her, so she was now sitting on his crossed legs.

"Come on, don't cry. Tell you w-what, I feel refreshed, what do you want to play?" He gave up, frankly, why did he even try? He was the older brother. He has to make sure she is happy. If she is happy, he needs to be happy too.

Like nothing has happened, she perked up, tears forgotten. "Yay!!! You are the best!" She beamed as she hugged him with a big grin on her face, another change of behavior. Well, at least she was smiling. Internally, Leyley was thrilled by another success, Andy was always so easy to break into his sweet self to be with her...

It was just for her.

Suddenly the whole background got distorted just like the music, and then it all faded to black, like a dream coming to an end....like this one.

Pink eyes groggily opened to stare at what looked to be a ceiling, it was hard to know because of the blurriness left by the uncomfortable sleep. The owner of those eyes blinked a couple of times to remove the fogginess from her vision and then sat up. Her left hand checked the 'soft' surface underneath her, a sofa most likely, while the other rubbed the sleep out of those pretty eyes.

"Ugh....." The young woman softly groaned to herself as she removed the hand from her face, showing her features. She resembled the little girl from the dream almost perfectly, with some differences besides age and body size, her hair was longer and messier, tied at the back in a ponytail and without the hair clips. She was wearing a black top together with a visible black brassière, jeans shorts and a yellow pendant hanging from a black choker. She was also unhealthily thin and pale. Contrary to what the dream version of her brother called her, her name wasn't Leyley, it was Ashley...Ashley Graves.

*Growling*

Like a Swiss clock, her stomach immediately started gnawing at her like a starved beast locked into a cage, which wasn't far from the truth as she was truly starving, Her thin body being a direct indication of that. She and her brother had been locked in this apartment for a couple of months already, and since a month ago they weren't given any food to fill their bellies.

While Ashley waited for the hunger pangs to subdue, she distracted herself by trying to keep hold of the dream she just had. It brought a small smile out of her, good old times with just her and Andy together. Their current situation wasn't much different, locked up together because of quarantine. It would be best if there wasn't the side starvation added to the package.

Her mind snapped awake once she realized that the brother she was thinking so fondly wasn't here with her. Her eyes moved to search for him, without success, he was neither in the living room nor in the kitchen.

Her gaze narrowed a bit and shifted to look at the door leading to their room, he could be in there or smocking outside in the balcony.

"I wonder if he is sleeping, lately he hardly moves because of our food problem. Better check on him" Ashley thought with a bit of nervous worry creeping on her almost unbreakable composure. She slowly got up from the sofa, feeling a bit lightheaded already. She then started to stretch her arms and back a little to get the blood flowing.

After managing to get her body to stop complaining too much, she took a calm sigh and looked back at the door. She had two missions today:

Mission number 1: see what Andy was doing!
Mission number 2: find nutrients to not die!

Ready! Go!

Ashley walked around the sofa and then towards the room, now that she was in front of the closet door, she hesitated for a moment. There could be two possible outcomes, either she finds him sleeping or.... having fun. Did she have the common sense or the care to check before going in? Pfff, Nah.

The young woman turned the handle and started opening the door, being considerate enough to do it slowly to minimize the noise. As soon as she opened it and stepped in, she quickly heard quiet snoring, confirming that it was situation number 1. Her gaze moved to look at the source of those weak snores, and there he was, her older brother Andrew sleeping on his bed.

"Sleeping like a baby. I got worried over nothing. Hehehe, you are so lucky, Andy, to have your cute little sister be so thoughtful of you" She thought to herself with a small amused smirk. If only he could recognize her true worth and also stop calling that hussy of a girlfriend he has. Part of her wondered if he is still together with that yellow-eyed bitch just to spite her.

Quickly shrugging off the thought of that brother-stealing hussy before her rapidly growing irritation can make her rush to the phone for a 'friendly' chat; Ashley quietly walked over to stand beside his bed, allowing her pink irises to gaze on his sleeping face. He hardly changed since they were little, same messy hair, the same tired but pretty green eyes, and the same marshmallow-like core that she couldn't get enough to use to gain her deserved attention. Like her, he was unhealthily pale and thin, but his condition was even worse than hers.

She had to resist the urge to ruffle his hair or even climb into the bed with him to take another nap. When he was sleeping he was so vulnerable, like a bird without wings. The best thing was that many times he chose to be vulnerable beside her when the nightmares got too heavy, another thing she has over his girlfriend.

"Knock it off, Ashley" A familiar deadpan voice snapped her out of her thoughts. She looked down and saw her favorite pair of eyes staring up at her with a small annoyed glare.

"Good morning, Andrew my dear~ I bet waking up to me is a blessing for you. You don't have to thank me~" Ashley says in a singsong voice while giving him a smirk, which just increases his irritation towards her. Hehehe, always so broody.

"Hardly a blessing with you giggling while staring at me like a creep, can't you do it somewhere else?" Andrew hissed with even more annoyance, clearly, he wasn't in the mood for some verbal affection.

"Nah, I prefer to do it here, and I'm not a creep! A creep wouldn't take care of you like I do. No, scratch that, no one would, so be grateful that I love you so much, asshole" She hissed back as she gave him a small glare, which turned half-mocking at the end, taunting him to argue more. Was there a reason to get heated over this? Nah, was she getting heated over the fact he reacted negatively to her being the best little sister in the world? Hell yeah!

Andrew clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes. He then sat up on his bed and looked at her challenging eyes with an annoyed glare. But before he could even open his mouth-...

*Growling*

Both their stomachs decided to make their demands known, causing them to wince a bit and clench the noisy body part. After the stomach pangs finally stopped, they stared at each other for a couple of seconds in silence with Ashley being the first to break it. She lowered herself a bit and pressed her face on her brother's bed.

"*Irritated exhale* I'm so huuuungry!" Ashley whined with her voice muffled by the mattress, which earned another eye roll out of him.

"I'm too, but you don't hear me complaining. So stop whining" Andrew says deadpan, making her raise her face enough for her unamused eyes to meet his. Her hair was in the way though.

"Jerk. Are we sure that there's nothing left?" She sighed as she swapped her messy hair from her left eye and then slipped her crossed arms under her head so she could lay it on them.

"Yep, totally out" Andrew replied without missing a beat, which made her hide her face in her arms and release a very frustrated groan. She remained silent for a while, which confused the older sibling a bit, what could she be thinking in that messed-up brain of hers? The answer was quick to arrive.

"Then...." Ashley said in a muffled voice as she raised her gaze to look at him again. The older sibling quickly noticed her impish smirk and mischievous eyes, okay, that was no good, especially for his nerves and patience.

"Maybe I can eat you" She continued in a sweet and teasing voice as she raised herself a bit and started climbing on the bed. Her brother's flabbergasted expression that he had for her actions just made her smile more.

"What the hell are you talking about? Are you right in the head-!!!" Andrew was about to loudly bark but was interrupted by Ashley pouncing on him, grabbing his head with her slender and soft hands and-...

*Chomp*

The young woman jokingly nibbled her older brother's cheek, grazing his skin with her teeth but not enough to cause pain or break it.

"What are you doing, dumbass?!- pffff, knock it off-hahaha" Andrew recoiled a bit at first but then started to laugh because of her mischievous/affectionate nibbles. The rare sound of his amusement visibly made the younger sibling perk up. There he is! Andy was back!!

After finally leaving his now marked cheek alone, Ashley looked down at him with a grin, satisfied for putting a smile on his dumb face. She adjusted her position so she was half lying on him with her elbow placed at the spot beside his torso and her head leaning on the hand of the same arm.

"A bit bitter and rough, but not that bad. You remind me of the lemon cupcakes you used to buy me for my birthdays" She teased as she flicked him on the nose. Her pink eyes didn't miss the still-present small smile on his lips, or even the very small blush staining his pale cheeks. He didn't even push her off him, which was a big plus for her.

"You are crazy, Ashley" He laughed as he started jokingly nudging her away to gain some breathing room once he realized they were too close for his 'normal standards'. His blush luckily faded as quickly as it came after he recollected himself and created enough space between them, the latter causing a bit of annoyance from Ashley. But she still continued with her teasing approach.

"Calling your little sister crazy? That's a big no-no, Andy, you were so nice and cuddly a few seconds ago" She teased with pouty lips. However, the use of the nickname had the opposite effect that she wanted. Andrew's cold exterior returned with his smile dying instantly.

"Still with that? I told you to stop calling me that way" He says with annoyance evident in his voice and a cold glare to choke away the light that was in his green irises earlier.

Ashley rolled her eyes and huffed as she crossed her arms, here we go again. Now he needs to be a sensitive jerk.

"It's just a nickname-" She was about to scoff, but he cut her off before she could completely brush off his complaining.

"A nickname I asked you to not use" He hissed with his eyes narrowing even more to form a scowl.

They both sat there glaring at each other for the second time that morning, that was the norm for them, they could almost be at each other's throats or be basically inseparable. The tense silence didn't last long due to Ashley this time being the one to let the issue go... for now. She huffed and climbed out of her brother's bed, stretching her arms again shortly after while facing away from him.

"Anyway, as much as I would love to keep getting your glares, I need to continue my search for something edible" She says as she gives him a side glance and a small smile. She didn't mind him being grumpy towards her. After all, she was still getting into his thoughts this way, which was always a victory.

"I already said that we don't have anything left" Andrew reminded her with a sweatdrop dripping from the side of his head. His words didn't seem to discourage his sister, who just spun around to face him.

"Are we? There must be something that we haven't eaten already. Ahh, what you would do without me? I always carry the positivity for the both of us!" Ashley replied as her impish smile returned. A part of her could feel that her brother was hiding something with that previous statement, but she brushed the feeling off, he wouldn't lie to his adored sister, right?

"*Sigh* Whatever, Ashley, do what you want" Andrew sighed exasperated as he pitched the bridge of his nose. He didn't have the strength nor the patience for her childish antics at the moment, no, scratch that, he never had that.

"I always do what I want, Andy~" The young woman smugly says with an 'innocent' wink. Her smirk just widened when her older brother's annoyance visibly spiked up because of her very intentional slip-up.

"Why you!!..." Andrew hissed as he removed the hand from his face to glare at her, but didn't do it in time as Ashley rushed out of the room before he could scold or/and throw a pillow at her, laughing like a bratty child as she did so.

The young man groaned as he let himself fall on the bed again, his hands covering his face to muffle his groan of irritation.

"What a fucking brat. *Deep sigh* I hope she doesn't find it..." He muttered with exhaustion as he spread his arms wide at either side of his bed. He wanted to get up, but then what? Smoke one of the few cigarettes he has left? Watch the very few channels that their TV can show them? Maybe he could call Julia, but then Ashley would get so fucking annoying if she catch him doing that.

Back to Ashley

Ashley closed the door behind her in a rush, still laughing at the stunt she pulled. Hahaha, he looked so pissed after she called him Andy the second time. It was fun teasing him with that, but she couldn't stop a part of herself from growing annoyed by his resistance to something as 'normal' as their old sibling bond. Andrew really didn't realize how badly she wanted him to call her Leyley again.

Her laughter finally died down after a while, leaving her usual smirk to be left on her lips.

"And Andrew has been checked! Hehehe, It's adorable how he tries to deny that he is still my old sweet Andy underneath that broody and mean scowl. Oh well, he will stop complaining someday, me and him aren't going anywhere anyway" She muttered to herself with amusement while covering her mouth with her palm to muffle another chuckle. She then a satisfied sigh and looked around at the living room, now she needed to focus on something else than Andrew, not the best, but they needed food beside each other.

"Now, if I were food, where I would go beside my stomach?" She muttered with pursed lips as her pink eyes scanned the apartment. She then huffed from her nose and started walking around, searching in every spot where she could fit her hands.

Some minutes later.

Saying that Ashley was frustrated would be an understatement. She checked pretty much everywhere. Under the sofa, in the bathroom, in every kitchen shelf, and even in her parents' bedroom. Absolutely nothing! Not even a rat or cockroach to eat, probably even they are way too disappointed with their food shortage to infest their ugly apartment.

"Ugh, Come on, there must be something!" She groaned with a bit of agitation. The fact her stomach was screaming in her ribcage because of the false hope she gave it as an appetizer made everything worse!

"Huh?" She stopped when she caught sight of something in her peripheral vision, the pile of trash bags that was in the living room which was the only place she hadn't checked yet. Ashley shrugged and walked over to the pile, it wasn't the first time they had eaten the remains from their trash so it wasn't a big deal for her. She checked a bit in the pile, until...she felt something metallic brush against her slender fingers. Her eyes widened as she quickly grabbed whatever that object was and found it to be cylindrical and, from its weight, full of something!!

"Aha!" She exclaimed excitedly as she removed the object from the pile and looked at it. Her pink eyes immediately perked up when she saw it was a can of tomatoes. Yes!!!!!

"Finally! Something for our bellies! I need to show this to Andrew, I'm always right!" She smirked while she skipped again into her and Andrew's room. She quickly noticed that her older brother was still sitting on his bed, looking like he was on the brink of falling asleep at any moment. Poor Andy, he must be so hungry, but no more, the best sister in the world has the solution!

"Tadaah!!" She proudly exclaimed as she skipped to him and presented the can to him with a smug smile. She expected a gasp, a sorry, and a ton of praise. But, she didn't get any of those...

"........." Andrew just briefly stared at the can of tomatoes before looking at her with his usual disinterested gaze, which confused her a lot, that wasn't the reaction she was hoping for. Why wasn't he happy? Did the starvation damage his brain or something?

"Ahem, TADAAAH!!!!!" She cleared her throat before doing the same action as before even more loudly. The only reaction she got was Andrew narrowing a bit his eyes and sighing tiredly.

"We aren't eating that" Andrew flatly says, cutting her excitement in half and leaving only surprise behind.

"Huh? Why?!" Ashley shouted with rising irritation. What's his problem now?! They got food right here and he doesn't want to eat it?!

"That's the only thing we have left, we should save it for a little longer" He explained without missing a beat.

Ashley didn't say anything, deciding instead to pout frustrated with her eyes narrowing at him, like a child being denied candies. It was pretty obvious what she was trying to pull, but surprisingly it didn't work.

"Don't look at me like that. You're energetic enough to go rummaging through our trash, so clearly you're not dying yet!" Andrew scolded with annoyance. Wait, how did he know that the canned tomatoes were in the trash?

"Huh? How did you know it was in--" Ashley was about to ask confused, but her older brother cut her off.

"Because I hid it there, Ashley! Away from you. Someone needs to be the responsible one!" He answered the question before she could even finish her sentence, which caused the young woman to gasp dramatically with her free hand covering her agape mouth.

"*GASP* I live in a den of snakes!! I didn't expect this from you Andrew, my own dear brother!" She hissed dramatically while waving her arms irritated. Andrew hiding something from her was already infuriating, but something this important? It was even worse.

"Don't start again! You're making me have a headache" Andrew groaned as he passed a hand on his face in exasperation. His irritation just increased when his stomach growled even louder because of the promise of food just in front of him.

"And making my stomach even louder..." He added even more annoyed as he added to other hand to cover his face and drag the skin down a little.

"Do you know what would make it shut up, Andrew my dear?~" Ashley teased smugly as she waved the canned tomato right in front of his face. She let out a chuckle when she heard her brother's stomach release an even more loud noise.

"No. Put the tomatoes away somewhere" Andrew shook his head in negation as he removed his hands from his face. Grrr, he was still adamant on this even after he has been so weak lately, she would be damned if she let him die on her. However, she didn't let her internal irritation be known, she just pursed her lips and just pushed more to convince her brother to take the 'Ashley way' choice.

"Put them in my mouth, I will!" She teased, which earned her an annoyed glare from her brother. She didn't flinch, just gave him a cute affectionate look that she knew he secretly couldn't resist and...
.
.
.
.
.
".....Fucking hell" The young man groaned as he face-palmed in irritation. He rubbed his face for a moment before looking at her pink eyes with his green ones.

".....You know what, fine, screw our future selves" He finally give in to her request, much to her great delight.

"Yay!!! Finally something other than water with salt. I'm gonna turn these tomatoes into a five-star dish" She cheered with a grin as she pumped her fists. She stopped when she saw Andrew scooting closer to the edge of the bed, putting his legs down and placing his feet on the floor.

He sighed " Wait, I help-*ugh*" The young man was about to say, but as soon as his behind left the bed, his legs started shaking and his eyes squinted in clear discomfort.

Before Ashley could even say a word, Andrew stumbled forward, he would have fallen on the floor if his sister didn't instinctively push him to make him stumble backward, making him fall on the bed instead and avoiding a bad fall.

"Oi, don't move so suddenly, dumbass! Do you wanna split your head in two?!" Ashley shouted with clear agitation and a tint of worry as she glared at him with teeth clenched tight. Before Andrew could even open his mouth to protest, Her hands were already on him to adjust his pillow, check his face, heartbeat, and even his forehead for temperature.

Andrew was too dumbfounded at first to stop her, liming himself to stare at her with wide eyes as she kept checking him like he was a broken toy. After she shook him a little because he didn't answer her, he regained his bearing. His expression narrowed into an embarrassed frown as he swatted her hand away from his face, his cheeks were a bit red, and he prayed to whatever god or demon that she didn't notice.

"Who do you t-take me for?! I c-can move, you idiot-" Andrew snapped at her. He hated being this weak, especially in front of her, the fact that Ashley could turn from a cruel imp dressed as a human into a caring little sister that any sibling would kill to have just worsened the feeling. It freaked him out every time she touched him like this, because he didn't know if that worry was real, or a way for her to get more leverage.

"No, you stay here, take a rest while your little sister takes care of everything. Naturally, this comes at the cost of some well-deserved praises, but I know you will not disappoint me~" She half hissed and teased as she glared at him while also smiling smugly. The message was clear, she wasn't going to let him get up until he accepted her conditions, which he reluctantly did.

"Fine, have your way..." He relented and stopped struggling. His annoyance increased when he felt her hand patting his hair like he was a dog but he decided to keep his eyes closed and not give her more ammunition to annoy him.

"Good boy, I call you when it's ready" Ashley regained her 'normal' smile as she stepped away from him and took back the can of tomatoes from the floor. After giving him a last glance, she walked out of the door, once again leaving Andrew alone with his own tired thoughts.

After stepping out of the room for the second time, the young woman started walking towards the kitchen while humming a bit. But, before she could reach the stove to turn on the heat-...

*Knock* *Knock*

Someone actually knocked on their door!

Her eyes immediately darted to the locked door. Before she could ask herself who it was, a familiar voice that she hated with all her being spoke from the other side.

"Good day! Are you still alive in there??" A male voice asked from the other side. Ashley immediately knew who it was, one of the wardens who checks on them to make sure they didn't try to escape. They are also the ones who 'should' bring them food, they used to do it at the start of the quarantine. But with the passing of weeks, the rations became smaller and smaller until they just stopped giving them food, leaving them locked in here, slowly starving to death.

It's their fault that Andy is sick...

They prefer to stare at my tits than feed us 

If I only I could open this fucking door...

"Hellooo-oooo?? If you won't make a sound, I'll assume you're dead. And I don't bring food for the dead!" The warden called another time, snapping the young woman of her hate-filled thoughts. Hot anger immediately washed over her like a storm as she rushed in front of the closed door.

"You don't bring it to the living either!!"She shouted with gritted teeth. Her fury escalated when the man on the other side just chuckled.

"Hah! I'll take that as a yes, still alive," The warden says in amusement. Was he fucking serious? They were starving in here and he was joking about it, okay, maybe she wouldn't care either if she were in his shoes. But at least she would have the honesty to tell them if she was trying to kill them.

"My brother is ill because of you fuckers!!!" Ashley shouted even more angrily as she banged the door once with her closed fist, not caring that it hurt a lot. She wished that the door was that man's face so bad.

"Sound like your problem, sweet cheeks. And don't blame me for the delivery guys screwing up" The warden nonchalantly replied. The young woman could smell the bullshit coming from his mouth.

"I can blame you because you could just grab something from the store for us!" Ashley hissed back with venom, which earned another chuckle from the man.

"Hehehe, Nah, not my job. I'll check in on you again later! Bye!" The man brushed off any more complaints followed by the sound of his steps returning and becoming weaker and weaker. He was leaving again!!! Just like that?!

"WAIT!! Come back!!" She shouted, demanding him to come back...But he didn't.

"Goddammit..." The young woman cursed under her breath as she passed a hand on her forehead. Of course, it would go this way! No one truly cared for her and Andrew, especially for her. For this they are always together, because each other is the only thing that they need, well, besides water, food and other secondary stuff.

With a big frustrated sigh, Ashley decided to just go back into the kitchen and prepare her and Andrew's meal. Canned tomatoes weren't the best, but better than nothing. A shame that the salt was finished, but there was some pepper to season the tomatoes with. That's gourmet stuff right there!

The sibling sat at opposite sides of their small dining table with each a plate of 'delicious' boiled canned tomatoes! It wasn't anywhere a filling portion for their still hungry stomachs as it didn't take long for them to almost finish eating.

Pink eyes looked up from the red mush to Andrew's tired face. He wasn't giving any hint that he liked or not her cooking, just slowly shoving the spoon in his mouth without looking at anything in particular. The silence was pretty annoying, so she decided to bring her favorite voice out of his lips.

"...Well? How is it?" Ashley asked curiously. Her brother looked at her with his usual apathetic expression. He shrugged before replying to her question.

"At this point you could feed me a shoe and I would say it's the best meal ever" He replied with cold sarcasm. He raised an eyebrow when Ashley smirked at his response.

"Ohhh~ someone is being a kiss-ass, I'm flattered~" She teased with a small giggle, making him groan in annoyance.

"I'm not, I'm just too hungry to care what I put in my mouth" Andrew calmly argued back as he rolled his eyes. He then sighed and decided to just change the subject.

"So why were you screaming before?" He asked. He could hear her like he was in the living room with her, he hated that he was too weak to rush out of the room and 'talk' to whoever attracted his little sister's ire.

"Oh? The warden knocked on the door, he was the usual jackass" Ashley replied with a frown. She didn't realize her hand violently stabbing the tomato mush with her spoon.

"Did he come in the house?" Andrew asked with his eyes narrowing. The subtle venom coating his words wasn't unnoticed by his sister, who couldn't help her impish grin from appearing. She really wanted to see what her brother would do to that man.

"No, just to check if we were alive, the fucker laughed at me when I told him that we were starving.... again. Ohhh, if I had him in my hands right now, I would make those laughter turn into screams *giggle* wouldn't that be hilarious, Andrew? Maybe we can starve him to death" She 'joked' with malice hidden between an 'innocent' giggle. Her twisted amusement just increased when her older brother didn't scold her like usual. Wait, was he thinking about it?! Ohhh, please say yes, please say yes!! Hehehehehe...

Before Andrew could even open his mouth to reply, loud music blasted from the apartment beside theirs. It was like one of those lame Halloween themes that you could put to scare children that would result in them laughing at you.

".........Are you kidding me? The neighbor is at it again??" Andrew grumbled with annoyance. This wasn't the first time that moron did this shit and these fucking walls are awful at stopping noise.

"Wanna go take a peek?" Ashley proposed with a smirk.

"I don't. But I'll come along if you do, someone needs to keep an eye on you" Andrew joked with a discreet small smile. He then took something from his pocket and passed it to his sister, it was the key for the balcony.

"Great! This episode is titled Andy and Leyley's Quest to Discover What the Weird Neighbor is Doing!" Ashley says cheerfully while pumping her fists. This was going to be fun!

"I'm already regretting it." Andrew muttered under his breath but decided to not correct his younger sister for now.

They both got up from their chairs, put their plates aside for later and walked towards the door for the balcony. With a twist of the key and then of the knob, the door was open. As they stepped outside, they could hear the music even louder. Was that guy deaf or something?

The two siblings tried to see something from their small balcony, but they could barely see the neighbor's glass door, which showed that it was mostly dark inside that apartment.

"Can't see anything from here." Andrew says with a small sweatdrop dripping from the side of his head. His eyes glanced at his sister, noticing that she was looking between the railing of their balcony and then that of the neighbor's. It didn't take a genius to figure out what that twisted mind of hers was thinking.

"Maybe we can-" Ashley didn't even have the time to say her crazy idea, her brother immediately cut her  off.

"Ashley, don't you even think about it" Andrew scolded with a small glare, which made her pout.

"Ahhh, you are no fun....." The young woman whined cutely like a little kid being denied a trip to the water park.

"I don't wanna hear it, we need to find something else to go on the other side without risking splattering on the ground below.....as much as it's tempting." Andrew muttered the last part and crossed his arms.

Ashley closed her eyes and pitched her chin with a couple of her fingers in a thinking manner. After a couple of seconds, she snapped her fingers and opened her eyes, looking at her brother.

"Oh! When I was searching for food in our parents' bedroom, one of the planks of the library fell off, I bet it can support us!" She explained with too much enthusiasm for such a simple thing.

"Mhm, yes that could work." Andrew nodded and shrugged. They weren't that heavy anyway because of starvation, so even an old plank could probably endure their weight.

"Wait for me here, I go take it! Don't do anything besides thinking about me!" Ashley cheerfully ordered as she skipped into the house, leaving him alone on the balcony.

The young man sighed and looked at the street below, noticing some cars passing from time to time. No one in those metal boxes cared about the people asking for help, no surprise.

"It's easy to turn a blind eye when you aren't the one starving in this cesspot of an apartment, huh? I guess it's fair, still at least they could have said hi before leaving us to die...." He muttered with hidden venom, unclear of who he was referring to. A dark glare formed in his eyes, looking at the street. Maybe if he just jumpe-

His mulling didn't last long as he heard the door being opened with Ashley walking out, wood plank in her slender hands. She walked to the edge of their balcony and put the plank on the gap between the two balconies, creating a bridge.

"There, now we can go!" His sister cheered as she glanced at him, looking for approval. He simply nodded, and with that, the two siblings used the wood plank to go on their neighbor's balcony. They briefly glanced at the boxes full of junk and some other useless stuff before walking in front of the glass door and pressing their faces close to it to see what was inside despite the poorly illuminated apartment.

What they saw was..... interesting, in what appeared to be the living room/kitchen/bedroom, stood their weird neighbor, dressed in black robes with its hood covering his head. He was with his arms raised high in the air while standing in the center of what could be described as a summoning circle of some sort.

"What the fuck?" The two siblings thought at the same time, so this is what their neighbor was doing? Fucking weirdo.

"OOOOH, DEMONS FROM HELL!!" They heard the man chant with reverence, calling for something or someone that wasn't in this world. This made the siblings sweatdrop as they watched this moron trying to summon a demon.

"HEAR MY PLEA. OOH. THE UNHOLY ONES I COME SEEKING YOUR ADVICE!!" He continued with even more desperation in his voice. And..... nothing, either the thing he was trying to summon wasn't interested, or they just didn't exist and he was acting crazy.

"Goddammit.." The neighbor cursed with his arms falling at his sides, loud enough for the two to hear him despite the music.

"What am I doing wrong??" He continued as he walked towards his CD player and turned it off, stopping the awful music to continue torturing everyone's ears.

"I thought that was perfect. Damnit, I knew I should've killed that guy when I had the chance!" With a last frustrated shout, the man stormed into his bathroom, too angry to notice the two pairs of eyes looking at him from the glass door.

Andrew and Ashley were left confused by what just happened, they looked at each other, a silent conversation exchanged with their eyes alone as they stepped back from the door and faced each other.

"...So...What do you make of that?" Andrew asked in a quiet voice, still pretty weirded out by what he saw. He got a sort of déjà vu feeling watching that, strange.

"Everybody needs a hobby, I guess.." Ashley shrugged with an amused smile.

The young man shook his head and sighed. They are starving and now they have a crazy neighbor who tries to summon demons. It was better to forget about this and move on with their shitty lives.

"Forget this... let's just go back inside before he notices us and decides to sacrifice us or stuff like that" He says as he indicates the direction of their balcony with his thumb. He noticed that his sister's grin became her impish one, which suggested danger to his sanity.

"Why we don't sacrifice him instead? I bet I can do it better than him!" Ashley joked with pumped fists, making her brother roll his eyes at her 'suggestion'.

"Sure you would, Let's go home. Be sure to remove the plank after we are on our side, I don't want him anywhere near us" Andrew sighed again as he turned around and used the wooden plank to go back to his balcony. Ashley quickly followed him and did as he asked, removing the plank, a little pout on her face because she couldn't manage to get her brother to joke back. He is always so grumpy.

The rest of the day passed like a blur, they couldn't do much anyway besides interacting with each other, sleeping or watching crappy shows. So, after some more hours they decided to go to bed early. While Ashley fell quickly asleep without a care in the world, Andrew was still awake, he couldn't get what he and his sister saw in the neighbor's apartment out of his head, those runes....those candles. They felt familiar....very familiar...

His eyes finally closed, letting his aching brain rest, but the feeling remained like it was branded on him. Maybe it was just something he already saw in a dream he had...

Or one of his nightmares

To be continued

Chapter Text

You are Ashley

Ashley was still sleeping in her not-so-comfortable bed instead of the sofa that she passed out last night. Her arms were hugging one of her pillows tightly. She secretly wished there was Andrew instead of this dirty pillow, so she could use his little warmth and smell to fall asleep faster and with a smile on her lips. Instead, she had settle to curling into herself and have this old smelling pillow while the cold darkness of the night enveloped her even darker mind in a slow and boring slumber.

After some moments of hearing nothing and feeling nothing, Ashley mind was like jolted awake,  she felt her body becoming lighter, and all of a sudden, she was on her feet over nothing. Ashley opened her pink eyes and saw that she was in the living room of her apartment, at least, this seemed her living room, some parts were blurry and covered in a pink hue.

*Step* *step*

The young woman attention was immediately taken by the sounds of steps and when she looked at the direction, she saw a woman standing some feet away from her. Weird, she wasn't there before.

And even weirded, she recognized the woman, high loose ponytail,  wearing a dark vest over a light shirt, something on her neck that immediately reminded her of the ugly loose necklace the woman always wore. And to complete the look, a pleated skirt coming up to her ankles.

Ashley quickly recognized the older woman even if she was facing away from her. How could she forget her 'dear' mother? Even if it has been months without any human contact beside her brother (which she cherished a lot) and the wardens (she hated them instead), she recognized her like the day she ran away and left them to die.

So this was a dream, huh? She already hated it.

Her body and mouth moved on their own as she followed the woman frantically, moving and acting exactly as she remembered the events. Her thoughts were even the same as that time, all of them negative and hateful.

"Wait! Mom, where are you going?!" She automatically shouted and rushed closer to her mother before she could leave. Ashley hated it, hated how she still tried to have a minimum of attention from the bitch that brought her in this world. Maybe it was some daughter instinct, or simply because if Andrew came from this hag loose hole as well, then she must have some good quality she passed down to him.

With a long and tired sigh, the older woman took some annoying seconds to finally turn to face her own daughter. Contrary to the way Ashley's refer to her in her mind, mother dearest, or Renee, or loveless bitch, was way younger than she should be, probably around thirty-five and thirty-eight years old, her attractive face was although marked by eye bags. Her cold and bored eyes were similar to Andrew's but of lighter shade of green.

There wasn't the need for a genius to understand that the older woman was trying to sneak away without her children noticing and now that she has been caught...she didn't gave that much of a fuck.

Typical of her...

"Me and your father will be staying in a hotel for a bit. It's useless to stay locked here if we don't have anything, especially since I would risk loosing my job..." Renee replied in a flat and tired tone. She was always like that, straight to the point, cold and hardly present even if she was physically in front of her. 

Ashley's eyes widened with a surprised expression taking over. She couldn't understand why they would just leave them like this, with no warning or words. The realization of what would have happened if she didn't catch her leaving made her eyes narrow into slits. She would have just left them both without even looking back. It was so like her. A cold and indifferent bitch of a mother....

She hates her. Even if her actions couldn't derail from the script, her thoughts sure did.

"But...I thought they said we should stay at home until they check us for these parasites. You can't just leave like th-" Ashley just had the time to put in some burning and bitter words in her argument. But she couldn't finish it as she was cut off by this hag of a mother.

"I didn't drink anything that could be infected, Ashley, why should I stay if I'm sure I don't have anything? It's not gonna be for long anyway. Besides, you are an adult, you should be able to take care of yourself for a few days, no? At your age I was already working my ass to work while also taking care of two kids. You should take this as a lesson to act more your age for once." Mrs.Graves mercilessly retorted coldly with her eyes narrowing a bit to match her daughter's glare, icy green orbs against her burning pink ones. The older woman's impatience and frustration was evident.

The words stung, Ashley hated that they did, but being reminded that she was nothing but a burden never felt good.

"...Mom" Ashley actually seemed to deflate at that, her voice carried a rare sad edge while she hugged herself, she seemed almost vulnerable. Even with her thoughts being conscious, she still couldn't believe how uncaring and loveless her mother was. Ashley would say she was used to this as their family dynamic had been like this since she could remember. However, a small, rotting part of her, caged in the back of her mind always tried to believe there was something to scavenge from her 'bond' with her mother, a small crumb of care.

"I don't want to hear it. I know what you want to say, but I didn't drink anything that could infect me, not booze, not dirty contaminated water! Nothing!! The only thing I've drank is some orange juice from a carton! With all the work I do for this family, I'm barely home to even touch a drop of water-" Renee kept ranting without leaving her daughter any chance to put a word in, completely missing why they were having this argument in the first place. Or maybe, she knew and didn't even bother to act as a loving mother, no scratch that, she didn't even bother to be a mother at all. One thing was certain....

That part of Ashley was officially dead and buried....

Her pink eyes narrowed in a dark hateful glare while her mom kept mentioning how she was the victim, how it was useless for her to stay with her children. Booo, cry about it, fucking hag!

The woman noticed how her daughter's demeanor completely shifted from meek to hateful and immediately glared back, like she was offended by just Ashley looking at her like that.

Or maybe it was just her existence that was an insult.

"And why would you care anyway about us staying away from you two for a bit? there's Andrew with you. Isn't this what you always wanted? Leeching out from him so you could drag him in your pit with you?" Renee asked in a calm and collected voice despite the cold glare she was throwing at her daughter, a glare that was reserved only for her. There was no love in those green orbs of hers, not like Andy's, who even while needing some convincing from Ashley, never stopped loving her and giving her attention and care.

When was the last time those eyes had any warmth? Not even Andy received it anymore. If that was warmth at all, it was fake.

Ashley bit her lips to the point of almost cutting them. She wanted to say something against that mockery, that she wasn't a parasite, that she just loved Andrew and wanted the best for him, wanted to be with him always because he is only one that she want in her life. But it wasn't gonna change anything, it would always be not 'normal' enough for the older woman, or too 'childish'. Screw that, she has no use for normality.

Her lips curved in a mocking smile and she looked up at her mom, a dangerous glint In her eyes.

"What I want right now...is for that bus to run you over..." Those words felt so fucking good, the venom she spat also felt so real even if she was in a dream.

If before Renee was glaring, now she was trying to kill her with her eyes "Careful, Ashley, don't test my patience!!!" She hissed and clenched both her fists, almost like she wanted to hit her. Not that it was beyond her, Andrew knew all that too well, and so does Ashley. That's why she will never forgive this hag.

One thing for certain, the fury in her mom's usually cold eyes felt satisfying to see, she broke that bitch's composure with a lil slip of tongue. Whoops~

The tension was *luckily* cut by Mr Graves (or like Ashley like to label him, the most useless waste of oxygen and meat in this apartment) walking out of his and his wife's room with suitcases in hand.

"H-honey, I brought everything like you asked." He said in a slow and almost careful voice, like he needed to remember every single word he uttered. 

Renee stopped glaring at her daughter and looked at her husband with actual warmth in her eyes. Something she never gave to her children.

"Thank you, love. Gonna reward my strong man when we arrive~" she said with a smirk, causing red to crept in the man cheeks and disgust to burn in Ashley's guts. What a couple of sluts.

The older woman looked back at Ashley with a neutral gaze." We are gonna miss our bus. You and Andrew can join us later when the tests are done and you actually learn some respect. So behave for once and say hi to him for me..." She concluded and turned around, opened the door and walked out together with her husband, both didn't even give their daughter a last glance.

As soon as the door closed, the whole background shifted a bit. It was still their living room, but this time, Ashley wasn't with her mother, there were Andrew and a woman dressed in a nurse outfit. A painful stab immediately made the memory/dream become more clear. The pain was caused by the nurse sticking a needle into Ashley's arm, it still hurt like a bitch, even in a dream.

"Not that painful, was it?" The nurse say in an obviously fake sweet tone as she backed away from the black-haired young woman and looked at the other sibling, walking closer to him with a new needle ready.

Ashley narrowed her eyes as this hussy got annoyingly close to Andrew and, just like she did with her, stuck the needle in his arm. The older sibling didn't react to the painful stabbing and instead looked down at the shorter woman.

"....How long do we have to stay home?" He asked with some boredom in his voice. Why would he be bored if he has her in the same house? Hmph!

"The results from your blood-work will be done tomorrow. So if everything is well, you're free to come and go as you please after that" the nurse replied with what seemed to be a smile hidden behind her mask, it felt as fake as her reinsurance.

"And if not?" Andrew asked as he squinted his eyes, distrust very evident in his gaze and words. Ashley wondered what he was thinking at that moment. Was he hating the bitch touching him like she was? Or was he going into one of his paranoid moments? Regardless of that, Ashley wanted that hussy out.

"Then you'll get to see what happens if not..." There was something ominous about the way the nurse said those words. They shouldn't have brushed them off so easily.

Everything shifted for a third time, Ashley noticed that she was alone again and with the phone in her hand. A familiar voice immediately started coming from the phone handset.

"Stop calling me, Ashley. Please..." The young woman was left to hear her mother's exhausted and frustrated voice. Just like the other two times, her body, voice and thoughts all acted to imitate the memory in every detail.

"Why aren't you listening?!! We don't have food!!" Ashley didn't even waste a second to scream angrily. It had been more than two months since they had been locked in this apartment, and as much as she liked being with Andrew all the time, they both needed the food to survive.

"I'm listening, Ashley, the only one that isn't doing that is you. As I told you multiple times already, if you need something, ask the workers there. I can't do anything for you. And I don't want to hear these lies about starving anymore. You are just being dramatic as usual!!!" Mrs. Graves harshly scolded her, which made her anger rise even more. How the fuck she can hear her daughter scream at her that they are starving and the first thing she think is that she is lying? Is this hag for real!!?

"Dramatic?! DRAMATIC!!? Are you shitting me?! Do you wanna see how thin me and Andrew got? He is barely getting up from the bed!" Ashley shouted even more enraged, not caring that the whole apartment may be capable of hearing her. She didn't even try to use herself as material for the arguing. It was useless as her mother clearly didn't love her.

"Stop shouting!! I will not give myself a headache to listen to your tantrums. One: They will not let you two starve. Two: You two are thin because you are still growing and aren't doing any movement. Third: Just because they aren't bringing you any junk food or expensive stuff doesn't mean you get to lie to me like a little kid! Be an adult for once!" Her mother retorted just as loudly. There wasn't a need for a genius to know that the woman was glaring at whatever phone or wall they had in that damned house they brought while Ashley and Andrew are starving here.

The young woman bit her chapped lips so hard that it was a miracle she didn't drew blood, her veins felt like were one step away from bursting out of her forehead because of how angry and frustrated she was becoming. Every single loveless and venomous word from her mother was just a needle in her brain.

She just had the time to open her mouth with full intention to let out so many curses and/or insults before she heard the older woman groan from the other end of the phone. Her tired voice followed shortly after.

"Listen, this new apartment is a bit of a fixer-upper... So I'm really busy and I don't have the time or the will to argue with you. Besides, isn't Andrew there with you right now? What do you need me to pacify you for?? Do you have any idea how hard it is for me?" Mrs. Graves asked like she was talking to a bratty child who was pulling a tantrum, which annoyed Ashley even more. The worst thing is that she didn't even give her the time to say a word before continuing to act like the exhausted mother who is getting annoyed by her 'evil' children.

"No, while you got the time to bother me on the phone, I'm too busy to afford it. Seriously, you get to laze around all day doing nothing! I don't know what you've got to complain about....." she continued with bitterness bubbling from her calm and tired tone.

The cheap plastic cover of the phone handset was starting to make some noise because of how tightly Ashley was gripping it. Why did she even bother to call this bitch?! The only thing she hoped now was that the roles were reversed, her and Andrew living happily somewhere while stuffing their stomachs while their parents starved to death. It would be so right.

Apparently, her silence was enough for the woman to sigh and then say something that Ashley will always remember with intense hatred, dream or not. 

"Anyway, I've got to go. Please don't call anymore. I won't answer....." The older woman says nonchalantly, making Ashley's eyes widen in disbelief. What? Just like that?! She is just letting them starve to death and even saying that she shouldn't call anymore?!!

"Goodbye, Ashley....I'm sorry." was the last thing Ashley heard before the call was cut. She stood there frozen in place, her eyes soon narrowed in a dark and malicious glare.

No....You are not....

The young woman viciously slammed the phone handheld on the main body and stormed off, she needed to see Andrew right fucking now or she will truly lose her mind even more than she already has.

Her hand has just turned the knob of their shared bedroom door before everything faded to black. Not even her own dream could let her have a bit of calm and peace!
________________

With a groan, Ashley groggily opened her eyes, being met with the wall of her shared bedroom. She blinked a couple of times as she felt the blood vessels in her head and neck pulsating with her own quickened heartbeat, the dream was still so vivid that even her body preserved the anger she felt at that moment.

"Fucking useless hag...." The young woman cursed under her breath. She then yawned and shifted her position so she could lie on her back, staring at the ceiling with a blank gaze.

"I hope you fall from the stairs or hit your hand with a hammer. You deserve way worse anyway." She muttered nonchalantly. Her mother was dead for her, her father being the same since she could remember. The man that contributed to her birth was pretty much a zombie controlled by that bitch of a mother Ashley and Andrew have.

Her pink eyes glanced to the side to look at the only person she gives a shit about, finding him still asleep. Just seeing him allowed her to cool down her burning mind a bit.

Her gaze then shifted to look more down, seeing the dirty clothes that were left on the floor by both siblings.

"Maybe I should clean this place a bit. It's starting to stink in here." Ashley muttered as she slowly climbed down of her bed, immediately regretting it as a wave of dizziness overtook her. The canned tomatoes they both ate yesterday weren't anywhere near a filling meal. Her body needed way more nutrients than that.

After the dizziness settled down a bit, Ashley let out a frustrated exhale and passed a hand over her forehead. At least the cleaning will distract her from ruminating upon her misery.

The black-haired young woman walked over to the dirty clothes and kneeled so she could start picking them up, grimacing a bit at the smell. Considering that they both used water spiked with salt to fill their stomachs, it was no surprise that they sweated like crazy. It would be a miracle if they got any detergent left.

Before Ashley could walk out of the room to carry on with the task, she heard her brother stirring from his bed. She looked back at him, seeing him sitting up and yawning. After rubbing his eyes with his forearm to remove the sleep from them, he looked at her, noticing the clothes in her arms.

"Huh? You are cleaning? You shouldn't waste your energy with that..." Andrew pointed out with a raised eyebrow.

"We have been wearing the same clothes since forever. I'm sorry if I want them to not stink at least. You should be thanking me instead of being the usual broody brother!" Ashley scoffed with an eye roll. He should shower her in praises instead of complains.

Andrew passed a hand over his face, rubbing his eyes in the process in clear annoyance. But when he removed it and gazed at her again, Ashley noticed something different in his look.

"*Sigh*.....just...don't overextend yourself, okay? Call if you need me." He said in his usual neutral tone. But a small worried undertone was still impossible to miss.

He cared!

Like a flip being switched, Ashley's demeanor changed from sarcastic to teasing. Hehehe, he was worried about her~ he can't help it, and she will latch onto that, allowing it to warm the void in her tar heart.

"Oh, is my big brother worried about me? You are such a marshmallow~" Ashley teased with a smirk and a small wink, which caused Andrew to scoff and give her the middle finger, only making his little sister laugh more. He really wanted to smack her smug face with his pillow right now.

"Heheh. Anyway, better I go put these in the washing machine before the smell irks my nose even more." Ashley thankfully let her teasing stop for now. She walked out of the room still with a satisfied smile on her face, less irritated thanks to that bit of banter with her favorite green bunny.

In the next passing minute, the young woman carried on the task that was supposed to distract her from the dream she had about her mother. She used the mop to remove the dirt from the floor, put all the dirty clothes in a basket so she could put them in the washing machine later. She even, although bitterly, put back in place the books that fell on the floor when the wooden plank detached from the library, the same one she and Andrew used to go to the Neighbor's balcony. Now everything that was left was put the clothes in the washing machine.

Ashley entered the bathroom once again, walking over to the basket with clothes shortly after. She still felt a bit lightheaded but decided to shrug it off as the normal starving-induced tiredness she was used to already.

She glanced at the bottle of detergent on the floor and took it, shaking it a little to feel the content. By the noise it made, there was a bit more left. Great!

The young woman ignored the small part of herself nudging her to drink the content and decided instead to set the washing machine. She put the clothes inside, poured the detergent into the compartment and boom, the annoying sound of their cheap household appliance filled the bathroom.

"Ah, and with this I'm done! What do I do now? Mhm, I wonder if Andy is still in bed, maybe I can climb on his for a change." She mused as she started walking towards the door.

"I'm freezing here so he could at least give me some heat." She huffed. Her steps soon became difficult, she felt very dizzy and before she could even realize it, she collapsed on the floor and almost passed out, probably because of the fatigue that her malnourished body couldn't handle even if it was simple cleaning.

*Thud* *Step* *Step* *Step*

Ashley, in her half-conscious state, was barely able to hear a thud followed by quick steps approaching. The door was shoved open and then a voice followed soon after.

"Dammit Ashley, I told you not to overextend yourself! Hey! Talk to me!-" She heard his agitated and worried voice while she felt her head and upper section being lifted from the ground.

She drifted in and out of consciousness, barely having the strength to open her left eye a little.

She noticed Andrew's face as the first thing she saw, he was carrying her bridal style. How nice of him.

she would tease him if she wasn't falling back into unconsciousness already. Everything became black once again.

Unknown amount of time later

Ashley slowly regained consciousness, her head was hurting, making her keep her eyes shut tightly. After a couple of seconds, she woke up enough for her ears to pick up the sound of the TV and for the rest of her body to send signals to her still dizzy brain. She felt the familiar texture of the living room sofa grazing the exposed parts of her legs, so she was lying there at least. However, she soon noticed the fingers interlocked with some strands of her black hair, and that her back and head were not pressed on a pillow or the sofa, these things don't  have an heartbeat after all.....

"*Ugh*" She groaned as she groggily opened her eyes, being met with the TV screen showing an ad talking about soda.

She blinked a couple of times because of the light directly shot into her eyes and then looked up. Her pink eyes found her brother's face, his eyes looking at the TV with a bored gaze. Her dizzy brain finally managed to put the pieces together, making her realize that she was basically lying on Andrew with her head snuggled against his chest while one of his hands was both patting her and playing with her black locks.

"This is nice" She thought as she softly hummed in satisfaction and snuggled even closer and enjoying the attention.

Her stirring made Andrew notice that she was awake. his eyes looking down at her while his hand kept gently playing with her hair.

"Hey" He greeted flatly.

"Hey..." She half-mumbled back as she glanced back at him. Part of her wanted to tease him a bit for their position, but she decided against it as it would most likely make him grumpy and scoot away. So, she just looked back at the TV, her brother doing the same.

"........." Neither of them said anything at first, probably preferring to not so secretly enjoy the moment. But surprisingly, Andrew was the one to break the silence.

"...Thank you for cleaning the house and putting the clothes in the washing machine...." He muttered while not looking at her, clearly hesitant at first, and he was right to be, his little sister devoured that simple praise like a black hole.

"Hehe, just that? Come on, Andy~ you can praise me better than that and this time look at me while you do it, don't be shy~" Ashley teased with a smug smirk as she shifted in position so she was lying stomach up on his lap, her pink eyes focusing on his slightly embarrassed face. Her vision however was cut by her brother putting his palm on her face.

"Don't push it, dumbass *grumble* should have left you on the floor." Andrew grumbled annoyed as he looked away even if he already covered his little sister's face.

He jumped a bit when he felt something slimy touch his palm, making him jerk it away from her face. The brat fucking licked it!!!

"You are disgusting!" He shouted irritated as he whipped his hand on his pants.

Before Ashley could say one of her witty remarks, the advertisement that was playing on the TV just ended, leaving the channel of the news in its place.

"Today we share with you some joyous developments regarding the tainted water situation!" A male voice came from the TV, making both siblings immediately stop what they were doing to look intensely at the screen which showed a middle-aged man with the fakest smile they had ever seen.

"It has been almost three months since the first incident was discovered, and the death toll is currently at a comfy 53 total. No biggie, haha" The man explained with a small laugh at the end, like he didn't just mention a death toll. The siblings didn't really react to this, it wasn't really a surprise that the media didn't care about them, the joking tone was a pretty clear sign of that.

"Alas, we are sorry to inform you that the quarantine period for those who are at risk has been extended by another two weeks" Now this really brought a reaction out of both Ashley and Andrew, their eyes widened in shock and disbelief.

"Are you shitting me?! Two more weeks without food?!-" Ashley shouted in anger. It wouldn't be an issue if they were actually feeding them.

"Don't scream, I can't hear anything" Andrew shushed her before she could make him miss the rest of the announcement. His eyes were glaring at the screen, he was clearly as upset as his little sister, but lashing out wouldn't help them.

"-I know what you are thinking, especially since I believe some of you may have heard from your loved ones, that there's been supply shortages in the quarantined households. Well boy are we pleased to announce that all of that has been taken care of. They are eating like kings right now, lucky bastards! Haha" The reporter said, obliviously a lie, them being the living proof of that.

"Like shit we are" Ashley hissed with venom as she glared at the screen.

"Does it look like I'm eating right now?" Andrew coldly muttered. At this point, it looks like they are trying to dispose of them. Either they are scared shitless of these parasites or something else.

"On that note, we'd like to remind all of you not to enter the contaminated apartments.No, your friends don't need anything from you. Everything is taken care of. Should you still feel the urge to help, the staff will be administrating bullets directly into your brain as a thank you!!" Great, casual threats with lethal consequences, this just was getting 'better' every single second.

"And to our friends in quarantine, thank you for keeping your disgusting, parasite infested bodies far, far away from me!-...ah, Sorry, it's 'thank you for your continued consideration to the public's safety'! Now, Moving on to our next story! A brand new art museum will be-" Ashley didn't manage to hear the rest of it as she drifted into unconsciousness again.
.
.
.
.
.
*Ring* *Ring*

The ringtone of the phone partially woke her up. She was too tired to get the call, so she kept her eyes closed. In her slumber, she noticed Andrew's steps going toward the phone followed by the sound of the handheld being lifted from the main body.

"Hello?" She heard him say to whoever was on the other end of the phone. Ashley couldn't make out the words that were said from the other end of the phone.

"Oh, hey, of course you aren't bothering me. I'm happy to hear your voice." she heard Andrew reply after a couple of seconds, the noticeable shift of the tone of his voice immediately made Ashley strain her ears. It was softer and warmer, something that she always wanted reserved only to her.

"Yes, You are right, sorry I didn't call you a lot in these days. Lately I've been barely awake, you know, there's nothing to do beside waiting." He sighed tiredly before shifting his tone to something that made Ashley's fists clench instinctively. "At least I can dream about you often, even if I would greatly prefer to nibble at the real deal." Her older brother half joked half flirted. Ashley could already picture the small smile he most likely had on his lips right now, and it made her blood boil, there was just one person who could make him act this way other than herself.

That brother-stealing hussy!

Her irritation just increased when she managed to hear a female voice on the other end of the phone let out a giggle followed by ,what she could assume by the few words she could hear, a "I miss you so much." ugh, she hates her, why was she still calling?! Why can't she just fuck off?!

Ashley couldn't stop herself from opening her eyes and glare at Andrew's direction, noticing that her brother was giving his back to her. Throwing a pillow at him seemed very tempting, just like taking that phone and scream at the hussy to not call anymore.

"You wanted to talk? About what?" The young woman glare's decreased a bit when she heard Andrew's tone shift to a slightly troubled and defensive one. That made her immediately paid attention, thinking and hoping that maybe that floozy was finally breaking up with him, it would be a good riddance!

"Wait, has she been calling you again? I told her to stop it- I promise, I did talk to her!" He basically had to cover his mouth to muffle his panicked voice. It was kinda useless considering Ashley was already awake and paying attention.

"Ohh, you are telling him about the phone calls? Tch, Always trying to use my sweet Andy to fill your bitchy mouth. Why can't you just kick rocks already." Ashley thought venomously with narrowed eyes. It's not like she was doing anything wrong, it was only the truth, the hussy didn't deserve Andrew's attention and love. She does!

"We aren't fighting, we were watching TV just half an hour ago. It's just a bad period and she thought she could take it out on someone, I will fix everything, I promise. It's not your fault" he paused a moment to get his composure under control, or more like to think of what to say to placate whatever argument they were having "It's complicated, you know how she is...(She needs me...and I need her)" Andrew grumbled a bit frustrated as he passed his free hand on his face. He kept the last part to himself.

The young woman with pink eyes glared even more at her older brother's words, 'You know how she is'? What does that mean?! 

"Sighhhh....I know. I love you too, it's just, this whole mess is taking a toll on me and her, and I've been ignoring you since this quarantine started to get annoying. I promise we will talk when it end." he said in an almost regretful tone, which was surprising, he rarely had that, if it was real at all, Ashley sometimes didn't know what the hell Andrew was feeling anymore.

"...I know you do. You are way too nice to me, you know that, right?" The young man chuckled quietly. This caused a wave of bile to rise deep within Ashley's guts, she is very nice to him too! What does that bitch can do for him that she didn't do already?!-...oh...... right, that...well, if that's what it takes...maybe-

"Nope, they are still not giving us food. We just ate our last food supply, so we have to survive with broken hopes and dreams." Her rather concerning thoughts were cut off by her older brother continuing the conversation. Her pink eyes immediately returned to stare at the back of his head, kinda wishing that was enough to make him cut that call short and actually return to the person that he should focus on, her!

"What?!...." Andrew suddenly shouted in disbelief, which actually made the young woman jump a little. What? Did Julia confess that she cheated or something? Wouldn't be surprising.

"No! Don't ever think about that, Julia!" Andrew hissed sternly. The curiosity made the black-haired young woman lean her body forward, managing to hear a bit of what the floozy on the other end of the phone was saying.

"I can't let yo---tw----starve! I can ---neak up something!" She managed to make out some words, and apparently, Andrew didn't like it one bit.

"They will not let you in! And it's dangerous! I'm pretty sure these guys are armed." Andrew argued with genuine worry in his voice, another thing he should have reserved only to his sister, but instead give to others too.

"Then I wil----take the taser from my dad. I will ---ee yo--- there!" That was the last thing both Andrew and Ashley heard before the call was cut.

"Fuck!" Andrew cursed under his breath as he put the phone handheld down. He then put one of his hands on his face, rubbing his eyes and nose in a frustrated manner.

"Why does every woman in my life never listen to what I have to say?" He muttered bitterly with a frustrated sigh and started chewing on his finger.

At this point, Ashley couldn't keep her silence anymore, she wanted answers and finally put this attempts to replace her to rest. She ignored her curiosity regarding Julia possibly coming here, not like she cared, part of her hoped the wardens just shoot her on the spot. 

"Maybe because there's only one you should truly talk to, Andy." Ashley finally spoke with a dead serious tone, her eyes narrowed like slits, pink irises glowing in possessiveness and jealously.

Andrew jumped in surprise and hastily turn around to face her, clearly not expecting her to be awake.

"Oh shit! you startled me! Ahem I mean, you are awake, does your head still hurt?" He yelped at first before quickly recollecting himself and trying to change the subject before she could even open her mouth again. She would find it cute if she wasn't absolutely seething. Oh no, he will not run away from this!

"Why are you still with her? You are wasting your time. She doesn't deserve you." Ashley completely ignored his attempt to small talk. Her voice was colder than expected with her eyes just as cold, beautiful but equally dangerous pink eyes narrowed at her brother's green orbs.

Andrew's eyes narrowed a bit in response, already exasperated on the inside. He couldn't even talk with Julia without his sister getting extra possessive. Why must she always be like this!? So jealous, so annoying, so fucking clingy!

And why part of him secretly enjoyed by all of this?..

He should really get his head checked when he get out of here...

"*Sigh*...I don't think it's your business to tell me how to 'waste my time'. And last time I checked, no one deserve me in your eyes" Andrew scoffed with growing irritation, his pulse already quickening for the shit show he knew was coming.

"That's because it's true! You keep going after every skank in hope of getting a new hole and then forget about me!" Ashley hissed with venom through clenched teeth.

"You are unbelievable. Did that brain of yours forget all the times I ditched a date to come help you, I never forgot about you and you always took advantage of that. For god sake, everytime I need to be with someone you have some crisis. What you want from me, huh?!" Andrew at this point was screaming as loud as her, fed up that every attempt at being 'normal' was always ruined by his sister.

"What I want is for you to finally understand that once you aren't fun anymore, she will ditch you!...."Ashley shouted while hitting the sofa under her with both fists. Her glare then was replaced by a smug expression which was even more dangerous than her angry face.

"Or maybe she is already cheating~ wouldn't that be hilarious? Sweet Julia taking her full buffet while you starve and rot here. She is a waste of you, Andrew~" Ashley mocked with an impish smirk and devious eyes. This just made the young man angrier with his eyes squinted in a dark glare, he was very upset now.

"Ashley-" He grumbled, but she didn't let him finish, she wasn't having that.

"No!!! I know what I'm talking about!! People are shit, Andy, they don't truly care about you, and they sure as hell don't care about me either. I'm just trying to protect you from those bitches out there. When you will get that?!" Her smug facade broke into anger once again. Why can't he see it? Why can't he see that she is the only one that loves him for real? She wasn't going to give up, no matter what!

She saw Andrew pause, then glare at her for a few moments, like he was trying to metabolize her words instead of putting them aside. Good, he should listen to her, she is just looking out for him.

"If people in general are shit, then that includes me?" Okay, she didn't expect that. Of course she wasn't referring to him too.

"No, you are different" She quickly negated with a taken aback expression, where he want to go with this?

"Mhm, How so? I'm sure as hell not an angel, or some samaritan. So what makes me different from the rest?" He asked flatly, his eyes and voice devoid of any heat that he had before. Was he angry? Or was he just testing her affection?
.
.
.
.
".....You didn't leave me even when you could. Even after mom stopped forcing you to take care of me, you still did and more. You told me that we will always be together, so why are still trying to replace me?!" Ashley shouted with the smallest bit of hurt coating her words.

"I'm not trying to replace you!" Andrew shouted back while gritting his teeth and clenching his fists. Part of him wanted to comfort her, to say these words less aggressively, but he knew by doing that he would give her another win, another occasion to sink her claws into him.

"Liar! If you weren't trying to replace me, you wouldn't have dated that hussy, nor you would have sided with that cunt years ago. We don't need them, You don't need them, We don't need anyone. It should be Just you, me and this coffin!" Of course she didn't listen to his trustful words and instead argued more, it was never enough for her. The worst thing was that part of him wanted to go along with that, he never changed, this creature was and always be his weakness.

"Ashley, for fuck sake. This....this is not normal, It can't be just us. Also, Julia isn't a replacement, she is my girlfriend, you are still my sister. You are acting like we are supposed to be married or something, please don't tell me you still think about that, that's not how it work!" He tried to reason with her. His voice and expression were more exasperated because of the stress of fighting both his little sister and his own instincts. He also didn't realize that he was biting his finger, almost breaking the skin.

"Why not?! What does that bitch have that I don't, huh? Where do you go when you have nightmares? Do you get up and call her on the phone to cry about them? No! You crawl in my bed! in my arms!! Does that floozy make you smile like I do?! Does she love you like I do?! Does she even know you for real?!" She was relentless, scratching and scratching at his mental walls until her claws were directly into his brain, putting a bloody mark on the surface, like marking property, she already did that with part of his heart, and he let her, because he loves her.

"No, I don't think so~ she doesn't know shit about you, of how you truly are. No one will ever understand you, Andyyyyy~" She continued in a sing-song voice with her smirk returning. 

He didn't answer, just stared as she kept going on and on. His glare got darker and darker as her words stabbed him like needles.

"The only that does is me and no hussy can take that away, no matter how much they suck or ride your dick. You will be choosing me at the end!" She concluded with a sick twist in her voice. She knew she was right, no matter how much her brother tries, he can't be 'normal' like their mother and Andrew himself tried to force upon him, it doesn't fit him at all. He was Andy the abnormal, and he was perfect like this. More than perfect~ 

Her pink eyes stared at him almost challenging,  daring him to say some bullshit to prove her wrong. Andrew however was clearly done with her bullshit for today. He didn't say anything and somewhat, his silence was worse than any word he could say to her. He was so similar to mom in that regard, they got the same glare, and the same cold behavior but, contrary to the old hag, Andy actually loved and paid attention to her. Andrew on the other hand was a mystery.

"Andy?...." Her voice came weaker than expected, like she was hesitating for fear that she had damaged their 'unbreakable' bond.

Still no answer.....

"Andrew?..." She tried again, but still nothing came from his mouth. He just glared at her until....

"...I need a smoke" He says in an apathetic tone as he walked towards their bedroom, took one of his last cigarettes and then walked out onto the balcony, not even looking at his little sister.

Ashley was left alone in the living room, her eyes staring at the now-closed balcony door.

With an irritated exhale, the young woman plotted down on the sofa again, her hands covering the upper section of her face. The more she tried to bring Andrew closer, the more he pushed her away, this was the worst, the damn worst!

I'm not gonna lose him, he is the only one I have!

With those last thoughts in mind, the young woman decided to close her eyes and rest a bit, maybe the headache would go away this way.

Timeskip ??? Days

How much did it pass? Hours, days? Weeks? At this point, it was all a blur. As expected, the food problem wasn't resolved at all, they still weren't delivered food. Andrew tried to bash the door at some point, the result being both mocked and threatened by the warden, she wanted to hurt them so badly! *Sigh*. Also, Andrew seemed to have 'forgotten' about the argument they had about Julia, last night he even crawled into her bed after one of his nightmares, which eased up a bit her worries that they were growing apart. Now, returning to the present, there wasn't a lot they could do in their hungry days, so, the two siblings just decided to lay on the carpet of their living room, staring deadpan at the ceiling like two bodies left to rot.

"....Hey" Ashley mumbled after what felt like hours of boring silence. 

"Mhm?" Andrew mumbled in acknowledgment, still staring at the ceiling.

"Talk about something" Ashley requested with a bored tone. At this point, better to talk than do nothing.

"......I got nothing..." Andrew sighed after some time of pondering.

"...Try" She insisted with the ghost of a pout forming on her face. She heard her brother groan but still not make an attempt at conversation. Sound of his hair brushing against the carpet was heard shortly after, meaning he was moving his head to glance around, probably to find something to talk about.

After a while, the Andrew's green eyes settled to glance to his side where his sister was. He scanned her pale features, her pink eyes and then her black hair, especially at the base of her ponytail, curiosity bubbled a tiny bit in him regarding his little sister's choice of hairstyle, which didn't change for a long time. If Ashley wanted to talk, at least she could answer an old question of his.

"I was wondering, why do you always wear a ponytail? I hardly see you without it...." He asked with the tiniest bit of intrigue in his voice. It wasn't the brightest or most complicated of arguments of conversation, but it was the best his starved self could come up with.

The question made the young woman glance at him with a unreadable look, her expression was still bored, but there was something sparking in her eyes.

"Since when you care about how I do my hair?" Ashley asked back with what could be mistaken for disinterested confusion. But internally she was way more attentive, even borderline agitated. 

"A while, I noticed that you have it since we were little and basically never changed haircut since then. A fan of our dear mother's hairstyle?" A rare small smirk grazed Andrew's lips following his small teasing. The answer was an irritated scoff and an eye roll from her, there he is, ruining the moment.

"Screw you, I don't want anything to do with that hag!" Ashley spat with genuine offense and venom. Even if it was a joke, she would die before doing anything to imitate that hag.

"Alright alright, gee. Anyway, are you gonna tell me why you like it so much? Just curious." Andrew asked calmly. He didn't receive an answer at first, making glance back at her, noticing that she was looking up at the ceiling with a thoughtful look, seemingly thinking about his question, a rare sight.

He didn't say else and stared at the ceiling too, waiting for his little sister to answer him, or not, he doesn't really care that much.... probably.

Meanwhile, Ashley was doing more than thinking of an answer, she was reminiscing about the moment she started wearing her hair that way. Andrew may not remember, but she does. She was 11 and he was 13, both of them were spending time together in this exact spot. She remembered little her sitting on the floor and drawing one of her 'masterpieces'.

The young girl was clearly having difficulties and the annoyance was clear.

"Ghhhng" Leyley mumbled in frustration while constantly removing her hair from her face without success, they became too long in some parts and her mother wouldn't even bother to give her daughter a haircut. Andy would be the one to do that, but he wasn't a hairdresser, so there was very little he could do to make her look somewhat decent. The hair clips were cute tho.

"What's wrong, Leyley?" Her older brother walked up to her and tilted his head curiously, making the little girl look up at him with just one eye being visible through her messy black hair.

"Hair keeps getting in my face while drawing!" She huffed with a pout, puffing a strand away from her nose.

Andy scratched his own scalp while he thought of a solution of her problem, taking just couple of moments before he snapped his fingers with a small smile. 

"Mhmm, maybe tie it back?! I think mom has some ties over there..." He suggested as he indicated in direction of the table close to the main door.

Leyley's pink eyes looked at the little table and walked over to it. She took the tie and used it to group the wild raven locks in a small ponytail, now a cute stub was sticking behind her head and no more hair on her face, hurray! Good thing she saw how to do it from her mom, not that the woman would have taught her that directly, even if it was literally a five seconds lesson.

Now finally free of her annoying hair hair, Leyley looked back at her beloved older brother with a toothy smile and a cute little blush on her cheeks.

"Wow Andy! we should celebrate your first non-dog-shit idea!" She giggled and stuck out her tongue playfully which earned an eye roll from Andy.

Andy couldn't stay offended for long, seeing her so happy was enough for him to forget about her little jab and smile in return. He even joined her in the snickering .

"Haha! It looks cute on you!!" He admitted without a second thought, how could he not? This little demon was adorable when she wanted to be.

To his confusion, Leyley stopped laughing entirely. The sudden silence confused him and made him look at her, the little girl was staring back with a rare look... shyness.

"R-Really?" She actually stuttered a bit while smiling bashfully. When Andy nodded, fireworks of happiness lit up in her, it made her feel cute.

That was the day wearing a ponytail massively grown on her.

Made by j3llys4ndw1ch
Link: Source

Ashley blinked as the memory faded, bringing her back to the present, the painful and complicated present. Before it was all so simple and nice, Andy never gave her a hint that he wanted to leave, until... that happened.

With a sigh, the young woman finally recollected herself enough to answer her older brother's question. At least, to try, because she was a bit self-conscious about that.

".... because you liked it that way" She muttered, so quietly that she barely heard herself.

"Mhm? Did you say something?" Andrew asked confused as he glanced at her.

"I hated how my hair always got in the way. What, you don't like me having a ponytail?" Ashley asked with a matching bored tone, but insecurity secretly plagued her mind while asking that.

"Why does what I like matter? It's your hair, not mine...." He tried to brush off her question, but she wouldn't let him.

"That's not an answer, jackass" She scoffed with a small glare. Of course it mattered! If she matches his liking he will look at her even more!

"*Sigh* Yes you look good with it, satisfied?" Andrew mumbled annoyed as he looked away from her. Why was he looking away? Was he lying? Wasn't she pretty enough?

The young woman bit her lips to stop the thoughts from getting too messy, he is just being broody, just a little push and he will be in her hands again.

"Only good?" Ashley insisted with the slightest bit of irritation coating her voice, just enough for her brother to know what she wanted.

"Do you want a fucking essay? Give me a break!" He snapped while looking back at his little sister with an annoyed expression. However, he couldn't hide the very small tint of red grazing his pale cheeks, and she took note of it.

"Jerk" She huffed as she looked up a the ceiling with a pout, internally wondering if the blush was because he found her attractive or because he was angry. She didn't like wondering, she wanted security.

"Anyway, do you think it's true? the parasites I mean. Like, It's been a few months. Are you feeling anything?" Andrew cut her thoughts off by changing the subject, making her look at him with a bored look that hid the internal tumult of before.

"Hunger" She replied deadpan. She had one for food and one for attention right now.

"Besides that. Think about it, if we were infested like they said, then something should have happened to us by now. But I haven't noticed anything. That nurse never came back either. Like don't you wanna monitor us?" Andrew mused suspiciously with narrowed eyes. The two not being given food and not getting monitored. It almost look like they are just waiting for them to die so they don't have to deal with the parasites.

"Ugh, who cares..." Ashley nonchalantly told him, much to his annoyance.

"Me, Ashley. I care" Andrew hissed. How can he be the only one worrying? Doesn't she have some fucking survival instincts in that twisted brain?

"I don't care about your caring, Andrew my dear. Besides, aside from the starving, it's not so bad here" She actually smiled a little at him while saying that. If only the phone stopped working, then she would be even happier with her brother being unable to talk to that floozy, a total victory.

"...Come again?" He asked for clarification with a sweatdrop dripping from the side of his head.

"Aside from starving, I like it here. We are all by ourselves without a care in the world. There's no mom to pester us, nor dad to steal our oxygen, just you and me. Maybe they will put us in the same coffin too~" Ashley teased with an impish smile.

"Yay...... I hate it" Andrew replied sarcastically with an eye roll, not sharing her enthusiasm by one bit. This visibly upset his little sister, most likely because she thought his jab was proof that he hated staying with her, or directly hated her.

"You don't-" She was about to ask with offended irritation, but he cut her off before she could start another argument.

"I was joking, don't have another of your crisis!" He says deadpan, which shifted his little sister's irritation to him calling her rightful arguments like they were some children's tantrums.

Before the young woman could open her mouth to say something not very warm and affectionate, a familiar song started again. The neighbor has started blasting his favorite ritual music for all to hear.... again.

".....Again?! I swear I'm gonna-'" Andrew was about to shout with extreme frustration, but something interrupted him before he could finish. Something surely not of this world.

*ROAAAAAR*

A blood-chilling roar came from their neighbor's apartment, completely drowning the music for a single second, but that was enough. Both siblings immediately sat up with wide eyes and sweat already building on their faces. They immediately looked at each other, a silent conversation exchanged with their eyes.

What was that?

You are Andrew 

They didn't waste even a second to get up and skip out on their balcony, taking the wooden plank and using it as a bridge once again. Now that they were on their neighbor's balcony, they immediately peeked from the glass door and what they saw completely left them flabbergasted. The neighbor was in the living room, but that wasn't the shocking thing, that would be the room being completely enveloped by an eerie crimson light and a sort of mass of darkness and eyes floating in front of the neighbor.

"My Lord, you've come!!" The man cheered happily at first, but then his smile became a little strained as he looked at the entity up and down, noticing it was quite little.

"And you're, uh..A little smaller than I imagined..." He commented, apparently the 'demon' didn't really like being disrespected as....

*Roaaaar!*

It let another bloodcurdling roar, making the man flinch and quiver in fear. 

"I-I LOVE IT!! It's better than I imagined! That's all I meant!!" He immediately corrected himself like he was trying to save his life, which wasn't far from the truth. Whatever that mass of black and eyes was, it didn't seem nice and forgiving.

"WhAt do you offeR, hUmAN?"The thing spoke with mighty and ominous words, every one of them felt like it was scratching directly at both the man and the siblings' souls.

"Oh, um... I- I don't have much to give right now....But if you help me get out of here, I can get you anything you wish!! I could offer my neighbors, there's two noisy siblings!! Just get me out of here and I will offer them to you!" The man immediately bowed, basically begging the demon to save him. Both Andrew and Ashley narrowed their eyes darkly at the man, useless to say that they were very displeased with their neighbor wanting to offer them to some demon.

The silence of the entity was anything but reassuring, the siblings for a moment feared that it was going to accept. They doubt they could go against a literal demon.

"Is.... that no g-good?" The neighbor stuttered, fear taking over, sweat was basically dripping like a waterfall from his face. 

"WhErE aRe My OffErIngs tHeN? YoU aRe WaStiNg my TiMe..." The entity replied with so much malice that even Ashley was literally shivering. She jumped a bit when she felt Andrew wrapping his arm around her and make her scoot closer until her back was pressing on his chest and her hair was brushing against his chin, the sound of his quick heartbeat calmed her down a bit, even if everything was going to strange and eerie territory, she still got Andy with her.

"I can go get them now, my Lord, please forgive me!! I-"The pathetic man begged, feeling the primal terror basically crushing his whole being.

"PeRisH!" It didn't let him finish, its red eyes glowed and darkness clouded the siblings' vision of the room, preventing them from seeing what was happening inside. By the time their vision returned, they were met by the entity floating over the lifeless body of the neighbor.

Andrew and Ashley's faces became even paler than they already were, with their eyes widening and their jaws being agape. The terror increased tenfold when the red eyes of the demon suddenly looked at them, it remained unmoving as its pupils scanned them, like it was gazing directly at their souls, considering that it was a fucking demon, it may as well be doing that.

The multiple red eyes then settled to look only at Andrew with an intensity that left the young man unable to breathe. Words were sent directly to his brain together with images of red eyes standing at the corner of his eyes.

"I ReMeMber yOu, I wiLL bE wAiTinG foR AnOtHer tAstE" Screeching words painfully clawed at his brain like a bloodhound. The young man clenched his teeth and closed one of his eyes because of the discomfort. But, just as quickly as it came, the feeling was gone together with the demon, leaving a dark messy living room and a 'dead' neighbor.

"....So, uhhh... Am I already delirious or did you see that too?" Ashley said after some moments of silent disbelief, that was something, heh?

When she didn't hear Andrew reply to her, the young woman looked back at him with his painted expression immediately alarming her.

"Hey, you okay?!" She asked as she tried to touch his face with her right hand, but he backed away before her palm could touch his cheek.

"Y-Yes, just...well, you know..." He says with stress and anxiety evident in his voice. Ashley didn't give it too much weight,  considering they both just saw a demon kill a guy. 

The young man looked in the direction of the glass door, seeing the still motionless man lying on the floor. Was he truly dead? This was the first time Andrew saw a corpse, and the fact that it didn't bother him that much didn't surprise him a lot. His mind was panicking more at the thought of them being accused of killing him.

"Do we, uhh... do you want to check on him?" He suggested, better see if he was truly dead before doing anything. It could also give him something to distract himself from the massive headache that the demon causes him. He doesn't know why that thing said that it remembers him, nor does he care to find out.

"Might as well, so we can turn off that CD player," Ashley says nonchalantly with a shrug. seem like her twisted mind easily metabolized that demons are real. No surprise here.

"That's what you're concerned about??" Andrew asked deadpan with a sweatdrop on his head. He was freaking out and she was concerned about the music?

"Hey, I am not listening to this crap for the rest of my life, Andrew!" She scoffed as she put her hand on her hip.

 The older sibling passed a hand on his face and sighed, he should have stayed in bed.

"*Sigh* Anyway, maybe he got something that we can eat. But first, we need to find something to break the glass, don't want to cut my hand" Andrew pointed out as he looked at the glass door, the ashtray he uses for his cigarettes immediately came to mind. 

"Ohoo! Burglary time!" Ashley cheered with pumped fists, thrilled to do something different for once. Yes, robbing the dead neighbor's apartment counted as a different activity.

"S-shut up, idiot, we don't want others to hear us..." Andrew hissed frustrated and he sent her a glare.

"Tch, like they would care."  The young woman replied deadpan, and surprisingly, her older brother looked away, silently agreeing with her. No one cared at this point, only themselves.

With another sigh, Andrew walked onto their balcony, took the sturdy ashtray and used it to smash the glass of the door. The siblings entered the apartment, being met with the smell of feces and blood, lovely.

Andrew gave a brief glance at the book that was on a table before deciding to focus on the task at hand, he and his sister walked closer, their eyes scanning the neighbor for any sudden movement or indication he was only sleeping, but nothing, the man had a permanent terrified look with his eyes rolled back. Ashley even kicked him, but he didn't even let out a wheeze.

"Seems he is not gonna wake up," Andrew mumbled with a nervous sweatdrop dripping from his forehead. 

Ashley was beside him, looking down at the man with a different process, her eyes scanned his limbs, they were wider than their own, probably this weirdo ate more than they did, well, used to.

"That's a lot of meat...." She thought to herself, no particular weight to her mental words... probably.

Apparently, she said her thoughts aloud, because Andrew's head whipped to look at her with wide eyes.

"...What?!" He gasped in disbelief, not receiving answer, she just kept looking at the body. The older sibling reluctantly did the same, just a glance at the kitchen was enough to understand that the guy didn't have food because of the shelves being basically ripped out of their sockets. His sister's words were becoming harder and harder to ignore by the second. His stomach even started growling again; it wanted something to eat, anything.

Anything...

"Though, I mean.... Is it still illegal if we didn't kill the guy?" He mumbled before he could stop himself, and even worse, his sister heard him. Snapped out by whatever she was so deeply thinking before, Ashley's pink eyes finally glanced at him, confusion evident.

"Is what illegal?" She asked with a tilt of her head.

"Well... y'know...." He trailed off, not wanting to say it. Wait, it was impossible that she didn't know that what she just suggested was illegal. So why-

"Ohh, you want to eat him!!" She laughed with a big amused smile appearing on her lips, immediately understanding what Andrew was implying with his words. To be honest, that was the last piece her messed up brain needed to think of a way for them to survive.

"Huh?! Isn't that what you were insinuating!?" Andrew asked surprised. Who in their right mind would say that a corpse has a lot of meat and not imply cannibalism? Oh wait, that's his 'sweet' little sister he was talking about...shit.

"Nah, I was just making an observation, but now that you mention it. We could surely get a lot of meals if we eat him. Good idea, big brother~" She knew what she was doing with that sweet and 'innocent' tone in her voice, but he was gonna cling to his mask of normality.

"Ahh, but we can't. If we do eat him, then that's it for us. There's no way we wouldn't get caught once they finally let us out...." Andrew remarked as he looked away and bit his finger with clear uneasiness. What would people outside think? What would Julia think? Being a cannibal would basically delete any normality he managed to build for himself.

"But it's not like we killed the guy, they can't give us the fault. Besides, they will probably burn his corpse or something, it's not like they care about this guy...." She pointed out with a scowl and crossed arms. 

"I think just messing with the corpse is a crime too. The cops will find our traces, and we will get in a lot of trouble..." He tried to argue more, why couldn't she see that this was going to have consequences? And why was he wavering already?! He knew he was right! But seeing his sister so thin and pale, himself being even worse and with barely enough energy to stay awake. They could benefit from a meaty meal, his sister could benefit. But....

What was the cost? 

"Well I think they should look past it, given that there's nothing else to eat. We are the victims here...." Ashley shrugged with the same nonchalant expression and mannerisms.

".....Will the staff here admit that they didn't give us food though?? We will become their scapegoats" The young man still rejected the idea while looking away.  Too risky, what if they got caught? It was over, for both of them.

He was surprised when he felt his little sister grab his head and force him to look at her pretty pink eyes, which were glaring at him fiercely.

"Listen, you're overthinking the hell out of this. Are we doing this or not?? Also, this guy was ready to sacrifice us to that eye demon or whatever. He has it coming!" Her words were sharp and cold, it was clear as day that she wanted him to follow her in this crime against nature. 

"We still can't-...." He tried a last time to hold onto rationality. He tried to back away from Ashley, but she didn't let him this time, her nails dug in his scalp and cheeks, basically anchored him in place and preventing him from looking away from her.

"Andrew, I'm not gonna let you die because of your boy-scout bullshit. Are.we.doing.this.or.not?....I can't do this without you. I need you with me in this...." She made sure that he listened to every single syllable. The final blow being her eyes genuinely softening at the end, if she was trying to manipulate him or she really was desperate for them to survive was a mystery to him.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Sigh...Okay" Andrew relented as he hesitantly put his own hands over hers, trying to twist this fucked up moment into a affectionate one that could give his mind a brink of sanity to hold on. 

"Alright then! Let's find something to butcher him with! Hehe, I knew I could count on you, Andy, Love you~!!!" Ashley reverted back to a cheerful imp and pulled his head closer. Before he could pull back, she gave him a small peck on the cheek.

Yep, totally not giving a care that they just agreed to eat a human being. She is so damn fucked up in the head.

He loved to tell himself he wasn't just as terrible.

"Oh my god, can you at least not sound happy and cheerful about it?!" He tore himself from her hold and covered his face with his hands, mentally hating that he was blushing a bit. Now he was really jealous of the guy they were about to eat, at least he wouldn't have to deal with all of this.

"Nope, as I said, I must carry the positivity for both of us~ Now come on! Chop chop!" The young woman giggled as she clapped her hands. Finally something to eat! Was she bothered by eating a human being? A little, but nothing that the promise of putting something in her stomach wasn't going to wash away!

Andrew groaned. He walked over to the kitchen to search for something to butcher their neighbor. The thought was already making him cringe on the inside, but at this point having second thoughts was impossible.  

His eyes caught sight of a meat cleaver on the kitchen counter, the blade clean and ready to chop.....That will do.

Got butcher cleaver!

"Let's get this over with..." He muttered to himself and walked back to their 'future meal'. He looked down at the 'meat bag' with hesitation, a million thoughts going through his head. He was more scared of consequences than actually becoming a cannibal, after all, his sister was kinda right, the bastard was ready to sacrifice both of them.

He could feel Ashley's pink orbs staring at him, he could already imagine the annoying smile on her lips. It annoyed him and it made him less hesitant at the same time.

His hand clenched the cleaver handle tingly to the point his nails were digging in his own palm. His throat was dry and his face sweaty. Nonetheless, he raised the cleaver high in the air, the cold metal shining with the feeble light of the room.

What a brother doesn't do for his sister?...

*CHOP*

To be continued....

Chapter Text

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Rip*

The left arm was cut off its socket, and the wet sound of cartilage and flesh tearing followed. Crimson stained the blade with rivers of the life liquid dripping from the lower edge.

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Rip*

The right one soon followed, the sight of his own actions made Andrew cringe, face narrowed into a disgusted expression that didn't really match was he was feeling inside, he was still trying to act like a normal person who would be disgusted by blood and guts.......

But there was nothing in his mind, it was blank.....

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Chop*

*Rip*

The hip joint gave a bit of a fight, but after some strenuous moments, it finally gave in, allowing the young man to remove the neighbor's right leg, his hands were now drenched in blood, with its metallic smell just intensifying. The smell burned his nostrils while he worked to remove the body's left leg.

Ashley watched him work with a calm smile and adoring eyes, her pink irises peered at his arm while it hacked down on the carcass with the cleaver sinking deep into flesh. A normal person would be horrified by the display, but she found it intriguing, not much different from the violent films she used to watch when she was little, well, she could smell the blood this time.

Now that the remaining limb was cut off, Andrew took a deep breath and looked down at his work, already feeling overwhelming nausea threatening to make him hurl his stomach gastric acid. The blood staining his hands felt sticky and warm, uncomfortable as it can be. He was already hating it, the warm, the smell, let's not talk about the idea that they were going to eat this.

Disgusting...

"(This will be hard to scrub)...." He thought grimly with an uncomfortable expression on his face. His green eyes kept staring and staring in at the body's lifeless face, still twisted in a terrified expression. Andrew knew he should feel horrified, disgusted with himself and his sister, but the only thing he felt was a sudden wave of numbness washing over him, freezing his muscles and thoughts like he was in a trance. The only thing he could feel right now was a small invisible hand patting his hair, followed by a voice that was awfully similar to his when he was a kid.

You are doing this for her...

Good older brothers take care of their siblings...

You are good, Andy, you are such a good brother...

Why was that dead kid still talking? Andrew was sure that he killed that little shit...

The young man's eyes narrowed a bit. He felt Bile rising in his empty stomach, burning and making him feel like he was melting from within. He just tore his ticket for normality to pieces, all for this to eat.....all of this for her. Even if no one found out about this, the fear of someone eventually doing it will be branded in his brain, just like the other fears he has. If this was guilt or not, he couldn't know.

"Good job, Andy!" He barely registered Ashley's sweet and cheerful voice praising him. It was enough for him to snap out of his thoughts and remember that he wasn't alone, if this was better or worse, he didn't care enough to elaborate in his messed up head right now. But what he got right away was that fucking nickname.

He should say something, anything, but he somehow found himself unable to. He just wanted some more moments, at least the time for the blood on his hands to cool down and stop making him sick.

A few more seconds to remember how to act normal and mature...

His silence made Ashley lose her smile, of course she didn't like being purposely ignored by him. She jumped on her feet and walked over to him, leaning her body to the side so she could look at his face, noticing that he was just looking down at their future meal with an apathetic expression. Ohhh, he is still being broody about it. Well, nothing that she couldn't make better!

"Earth call Andy! I know you are hungry, but you don't need to stare at him like that, we need to cook him first~" She joked with a small teasing grin while scooting even closer to him, being careful to not step on the blood staining the ground. 

She didn't receive an answer, which frustrated her even more. Why he was getting so worked out now? They already agreed to chop this guy and eat him, so what was the issue?!

"Andy? Hey! Snap out of it, we-" she was about to complain while reaching out for his sweater to tug so she could get his attention, but she was cut off by her brother letting out a loud sigh followed by him shaking part of the blood off his cleaver.

"....Don't call me Andy, Ashley. And I guess we do...." He replied in a tired and cold voice as he got up from his crouching position. His eyes were still fixed on the body, this time for more productive reasons. His stomach felt like it was tied into a big, harsh knot, but he didn't let this stop him, at least for now.

"We can't carry him out in the open like this...." He pointed out as he finally looked at his sister. He wasn't surprised when he noticed that the sight of his blood-stained hands with a drenched cleaver in one of them not only didn't gross her out, on the contrary, she seemed satisfied that his attention was back on her.

"Simple, Just be quick about it" Ashley suggested with an amused smile, imagining Andrew running like a madman with bloody body parts in his arms. The older sibling didn't share her twisted and lighthearted look at the situation.

"How can I be quick while carrying a torso and limbs all dripping with blood? They will see me from a mile away!" He shut her idea down with a sweatdrop trailing from the side of his head, why couldn't she take this seriously like he was?

His irritation just increased when he saw his little sister shrug with pouty lips, clearly proving his thoughts right.

"Hey, even If they see you, you can say that you are making sure he rests in pieces. Who knows, they may call us heroes for stopping that awful music~" She joked, or maybe not, her twisted brain could actually think people will thank them for chopping a guy to pieces.

"Oh yeah, they will be soooo thankful about us eating a guy after apparently murdering him, so fucking thankful that they are gonna scream at the top of their lungs...." Andrew said with cold sarcasm, resisting the urge to facepalm due to his bloody hands. He glanced briefly at the limbless torso and then back to his still unbothered little sister, the way she was looking at him was really getting on his nerves like he was ruining some sort of game they both were playing.

"Idiot, they will call the cops on us!-" He suddenly snapped with a scowl. 

"They don't care~" Ashley quipped cheekily with a smug smile, irritating him further.

"They d-" he was about to shout at her, but she cut him off before he could start raising his voice even more.

"Only one that is caring is you, Andrew my dear. What's next? Gonna call the cops on yourself? My sweet justice seeker Andrew would do that, but Andy wouldn't leave his little sister all alone, would he?" Ashley says in a 'sweet' tone, acting all cute and innocent while doing so. She even batted her eyelashes at him. This brat!!! 

Andrew didn't look pleased with her attempt to play coy with him in such a stressful situation. His eyes narrowed, with dull green irises hiding the unhinged and dark thoughts that were happening in his head. 

He subconsciously squeezed his hold on the cleaver. It would be so easy to use it to cut his own throat or even his little sister's and stop this messed up vicious circle that lately has been becoming more and more fucked up and mentally draining. Luckily for him, his 'sanity' removed that unhinged and violent thought before it could fully grow.

The young man used his clean forearm to cover his face, sighing frustrated into his sleeve. The knot on his stomach worsened, now the disgust he felt was aimed at himself only.

"*Grumble*.....Just take some plastic bags or something...." He decided to let the issue go altogether and try to be the responsible one without starting a childish fight. But he couldn't remove the gnarling feeling in his stomach for what he thought just a few moments ago. Did he really consider killing his little sister? 

"Okie dokie!" Ashley cheerfully replied with a giggle as she walked out of the apartment, returning with plastic bags taken from their bathroom shortly after. Did she rush or something? Because that was quick, he didn't even have the time to take a couple of deep breaths and she was already there.

"I love shopping with big sales, especially when it's all free" She snickered as she winked at him, shifting her gaze to the body parts and walking towards them, nonchalantly stuffing the cut-off limbs in the bags while humming a bit like she was doing the most normal of activities together with her brother. Blood was staining her hands as well now, but she didn't even give a hint that she was bothered.

Andrew watched her every move with a particular cold and unamused gaze. The feeling in his stomach kept getting worse with every second he looked at her with a knot forming around to his throat as well. He felt like he was choking, but he didn't let the growing anguish be shown, preferring to keep his stoic and mostly stable front, just to still be the normal one.

His silent pondering was interrupted when he noticed his sister looking down at a particular body part with a puzzled look. His eyes followed hers and he noticed too, there was only the torso remained. But there was a tiny problem....the plastic bags weren't big enough to fit the whole torso in them.....

"Shit...I think we need to cut off the head to make space, but I don't think I got enough strength to cut through the spine" Andrew muttered as he pondered a possible solution to this problem. 

"Just fold him over?" Ashley suggested with a small shrug.

"I-... don't think that's going to work" The young man replied with a sweatdrop. The guy wasn't a chair, how they are gonna fold his torso?

"Watch and learn!" Ashley proudly declared as she took a plastic bag and walked behind the corpse. She crouched and slipped the bag under the torso and then pulled, managing to get the limbless body in the bag but unfortunately not making it past the collarbone, now she had a bag with a quarter of a body sticking out.

"See? There's no way we can slip his torso and not get seen by anyone looking out of their window....." Andrew said deadpan with an exasperated expression, it was kinda of amusing seeing his little sister struggle so much for an impossible task, but he didn't let it show.

After trying for some more moments to fit the whole body in the plastic bag, Ashley huffed and then pouted while sweatdropping in frustration.

"Maybe if I use two bags?" Ashley grumbled as she used one hand to reach for another plastic bag.

"Listen, this isn't going to-..." Andrew was about to say, but it was too late.....

"Tadaaaaah!" Ashley proudly exclaimed as she presented her genius idea, a bag that was covering the head and collarbone of the torso.

"..........." The young man stared deadpan at her masterwork of brilliance, his face twisted in a weird grimace with his lips trembling. His sister was confused by his reaction and was about to ask what was wrong until she heard him let out a snort and then another one, and before she knew it, her older brother was laughing.

"Hahahahaha!!" He laughed loudly and without a care in the world, everything was so messed up, them butchering a body with the intent of eating him and his little sister could still pull this shit, she was so silly, in a messed up and adorable way, how could he not laugh to avoid crying?

"Nooooo! Don't make me laugh at this!" He covered his face with his sleeve, muffling the rest of his now-dying chuckle.

"I can't make you do anything, Andrew. It's not my fault if you can't keep that moody face in one piece, trying to imitate our friend here?" She grinned mischievous as she just pushed the dark joke further. Her grin just widened in delight when Andrew let out another snort and laughed some more.

"Hahaha, stop! You are the worst!" He choked out with one of his eyes closing for the overuse of his poor lungs.

"We are the worst" She corrected him with an impish smile, satisfied by making her Andy laugh and stop being broody paranoid Andrew.

"Alright alright, enough" The young man finally recomposed himself, still with a ghost of a smile on his lips. His green eyes shifted to look at the bags and then at the freezer present in this apartment.

"For now just gather the limbs up and put them in our freezer. I'll stuff the torso and head in his freezer, Hope they fit..." He continued as he looked back at his sister.

"Okay! I'll go cook us something while you're at it!" Ashley replied happily with a satisfied smile as she started taking the smaller bags with the limbs inside. The pink-eyed young woman noticed that her hands now were stained with blood just like her big brother's were. Unlike him, she didn't recoil at the sticky life liquid now drenching the pale skin of her hands, she just gave them a brief glance before shrugging and then walking out on the balcony while humming a happy tune, leaving Andrew to take care of the torso.

"Yeah....you will cook quite the something..." Andrew muttered as he looked back at the corpse and then at the freezer. Now how the fuck is he gonna put a whole torso plus head in that freezer while also avoiding getting his sweater drenched in blood? *Grumble* this was going to suck...

Some minutes later

Andrew was in the bathroom back at his apartment, washing the blood from his hands. Well, that was the plan at first, but once his hands were clean, he didn't stop scrubbing, he kept scrubbing even when his skin started to hurt and feel like it was about to peel off. No matter how much he did it, The feeling of blood on his hands remained, that warm and sticky feeling clinged on his skin like it was still there.

His green eyes looked down at his pale hands, a red hue covering the parts he had scrubbed. That wasn't the first time he saw or felt blood against him, he had his share of injuries obtained by defending Ashley when they were kids, but the difference between some drops of his blood and his hands being drenched in it while he was butchering a human body, well.... it was a big difference.

"Why did I let myself get dragged into this by her, There's no way we are getting out of here and not end up in jail. Fuck! I can't tell anyone about this.... especially Julia" he muttered bitterly as he grabbed the sides of the sink and squeezed until his knuckles became even paler than they already were. His thoughts returned to the guy they were about to eat, now that was a first time for him, he never saw a dead body, and the fact he didn't feel anything in particular about it made everything worse. Shouldn't he feel sorry for him? Normal people are supposed to feel this kind of stuff.....but the only thing he felt was dread and anxiety at the prospect of being found out, at being accused of being a human-eating freak, that was a million times worse than anything he could endure here starving to death.

A thought suddenly clawed its way into the back of his skull. 

So why didn't you stop her? You are stronger than her, you could have just threatened her to listen, but you didn't. You simply didn't care enough, because you are just as bad as her-...

Andrew suddenly cupped some water and splashed it on his face. It felt cold to his already cold skin, but nonetheless helped his thoughts to stabilize. He looked up, staring eye to eye with his reflection, and god, he looked awful, the right word would be disheveled as hell.

He looked down again and let out a deep tired sigh. This was just the worst, between Julia ignoring his warnings and trying to sneak here and risking getting hurt or worse and Ashley convincing him into butchering a human and eating it. Ah, how silly of him to forget about a fucking demon apparently knowing him, whatever that means. In short, he was losing control of, well, everything. His fragile vision of normality was going into pieces.

"I'm still in time to jump out of the balcony?" He muttered in an emotionless tone, not giving a hint that he was joking or not. 

"Dinner's ready!" Right on cue, he heard his 'sweet' little sister call him from the kitchen, making him sigh again and rub his still-wet hand on his eyes.

Guess not.....

"*Sigh*.....Yay......" He grumbled sarcastically as he stepped away from the sink and dried his face and hands. He then walked out of the bathroom so he could eat the 'totally normal' dinner his little sister made for the both of them. 

you are Ashley

The two siblings for the second time this week were sitting at their dinner table to eat something. Pink and green eyes looked down at their respective plates filled with 'yummy' pan-fried meat. Andrew looked still uncomfortable while Ashley was basically glowing in anticipation of both of them eating something filling this time.

".....So....we are eating this....." The young man muttered with sweat dripping from his head. He could still refuse to eat and be normal, yes! He could do that.....but why his stomach was growling despite the knot twisting it? 

"Yup! Pure deliciousness prepared with love! Eat up" Ashley smiled brightly at him as she took her fork and knife, already starting to cut the meat, no hesitation or disgust oozed from her while doing it.

Meanwhile, Andrew shakily took his fork but couldn't find the strength to stab into the meal, his mind was a mess, panicking once again about the consequences of a first bite, it screamed at him to not do it.

"Hey.....are y-you sure we should-" he hesitantly was about to say as he looked up at her, but stopped with a deadpan look when he saw that his little sister was already stuffing her mouth with human meat. What he uttered was enough to attract the young woman's attention, her pink eyes looking up at him.

"*Munch* *munch*" Huh? What??" Ashley asked while still chewing her food, meat juice staining her lips and part of her cheeks. 

"Ah....you are already- god, can you at least eat like a fucking human being and not like an animal!...." He snapped with irritation, if they were gonna be cannibals, at least they could keep a minimum of manners!!

Ashley had the gall to listen and swallow the food before replying to him. A smug smile appeared on her lips, already having her own form of revenge for being called an animal while eating.

"So I need to act like the thing I'm eating right now?" She chuckled mischievously while whipping her face with the napkin. The joke had the desired effect of causing Andrew to cover his face, letting out a frustrated groan and muttering something about her getting her head checked.

Her pink eyes looked down at her brother's plate, already noticing that he didn't touch the meat. She furrowed her brows and looked up at him with her smile leaving her lips.

"Eat, Andrew. You will not waste this" She said with less warmth than before, which made him remove his hands from his face and then look down at his plate, a grimace already forming on his face.

"Um... I.....yes..." He muttered hesitantly as he took his fork again under the watchful eyes of his little sister. He stabbed a piece and opened his quivering mouth.

Ashley smiled satisfied as she saw Andrew finally took a bite out of her cooking. However, it disappeared when she saw her big brother make a disgusted face with his eyes going wide and his lips pressed tightly together.

"Ghhk--!!" He made a muffled grunt, visibly retching. It was too much, the knot in his stomach worsened tenfold, preventing him from ever thinking about swallowing. His subconscious and thus body clearly preferred to starve to death than let go of normality.

"No, you don't!!" He heard the demanding voice of his little sister followed by her hand covering his lips, preventing him from spitting the piece of meat while his eyes closed on instincts.

Andrew's eyes snapped open, being immediately met by Ashley's pink ones with the young woman's face being almost nose to nose with him. To be honest, he was quite taken aback by how serious and silently angry she looked right now.

"Swallow. All of it. No matter what...." She warned with another squeeze of her hand on his mouth, her other hand grabbed his hair to keep him from backing away. There was no way she was gonna let him get up from the table before finishing his meal. And she was gonna make sure he kept dinner in his stomach, even if she had to follow him everywhere and punch him in the mouth if he dared to try to vomit. 

You aren't leaving me alone, even if I must keep you alive by force!

"You aren't leaving me alone just to be a fucking coward. Eat" She barked with an even stronger glare, however, the tint of desperation in her voice wasn't missed by the older sibling, who could already feel himself faltering before his little sister's demands. He closed his eyes and...

*Gulp*

Andrew swallowed the piece of meat, branding him forever as a cannibal. His eyes opened again to look at Ashley, who, after making sure the movement in his throat was about him swallowing the food, let go of him with a relieved expression.

"Good boy" She says happily with a huge smile on her face like nothing had happened. Andy wasn't going to die of silly starvation now, he was going to stay with her, and even better, he followed her lead! 

"Well? Well? How is it??" She asked cheerfully as she leaned her head on her palm and looked at him expectantly.

Andrew looked anywhere but his sister as he tried to pinpoint the taste while trying to ignore his gag reflex. The taste was awfully close to pork, but bitter, it wouldn't be that bad....if they weren't eating a person.

"It's....okay" He hesitantly looked at her while muttering that, he hated how quickly his stomach accepted that piece of food he ate even if his brain was forcing some desperate gag reflex, without success, the damage was done.

Ashley pouted with her eyes squinting a bit, naturally, she didn't like the face he made when he 'complimented' her cooking.

"Just okay? God, I hate picky eaters. I made this with love! So you're not leaving the table before you've licked the plate clean!" She snapped with narrowed eyes, earning a frustrated look from he brother.

"What?!! Do you want a five-star review or something?! Quit your nagging, woman!" He shouted back harshly. It was already stressful eating a human, now he also needed to satisfy his bratty sister's ego!? Hell no!!

"Then quit your gagging, you big baby!! eat!" Ashley hissed as she pointed at his plate with an irritated glare. Would it kill him to be more honest? Couldn't he be thankful for all the love she put into this, he could at least reciprocate a portion of it!

"FINE!! I'll eat it, alright!? Just... give me a minute....." He hissed angrily before looking down at his plate, his face already growing hesitant and anxious. He took a big sigh and started slowly eating all the meat under his sister's watchful eyes, this time without retching. After some minutes, he finally shoved the last piece in his mouth, his stomach was for the first time in weeks, full.

"See? Wasn't so hard, was it?" Ashley chuckled with a satisfied smile. No need for those silly fake morals, just the two of them surviving together was the only thing important.

"Just fuck off, Ashley, I can't believe you don't see anything wrong with this......" He muttered coldly as he looked away from her. His pulse was quick and hot, the cold anger of before was heating up and burning his veins, but he pushed it aside. Don't lose your temper, you are the responsible one....

"Gee, what a way to say thank you to your little sister cooking for you" She pouted with a bit of irritation coating her words. 

"*Grumble* Thank you for cooking this 'amazing' gourmet dish, is that better?" He praised with a flat and dry tone, the sarcasm basically shoved in Ashley's ears, making her pout just increase, her left eye even twitched a couple of times.

"A bit, but guess I take what I can get from you. Anyway, we've got some set of spices left. What would you like for me to try next?" She preferred to not start another argument in search of sincere praise from him and instead opted to smile at him and ask for his preference. He will come around and be less cold to her once he stops bitching about taboo meat.

Andrew grimaced a bit before looking away with a sweatdrop. He totally forgot or better said, chose to not think that this wasn't a one-time thing, they got more....pieces in the refrigerator. 

The knot on his stomach reformed, but this time it was way weaker like it wasn't rejecting the idea anymore. Now only his brain was left to worry about the consequences.

"Ugh, I don't know......Maybe coriander?" He hesitantly replied while scratching his cheek with his finger. 

"Alright! I'll try that tomorrow then. Clear the table for me, will ya?" She asked with a small smile, happy that they both are with full stomachs.

The young man nodded a little and started to remove the plates and the cutlery from the table and place them on the kitchen sink. He noticed Ashley walking towards their bedroom from the corner of his eye, but as soon as she opened the door, she stopped, her pink eyes gazing at him.

"I'm off to bed now. I will wait for you, so don't make me wait!" She informed him happily, which took him by surprise. He didn't even let her walk into the room before turning his head to look at her completely, his hands still holding the wet dishes.

"Huh? What are you talking about?" He asked with a puzzled look, which made his sister stop and look back at him with a smug smile. Oh no...

"I know you, my big brother will not be able to sleep without his sweet little sister cuddled against him. Especially since he is being all broody about eating some interesting meat. Luckily for you, I'm always in the mood for cuddles from my Andy~" Ashley teased with an impish smile. Her words plus the use of the nickname made her brother glare at her, he opened his mouth to say something, but nothing followed. This made the young woman smirk even more, no matter what.....

Andy will never leave, because he will always need me......

"..........." Andrew gritted his teeth but still didn't say anything. He hated it, hated how she always act like she is in control, like he is the one desperate for her, and especially he hated this Andy bullshit!! The worst thing is that she was right, he was already on the brink of a stress-induced breakdown while being awake, no way he was able to sleep alone.

"What? You don't want to?" She 'innocently' asked with a cute tilt of her head. Her pretty pink eyes looked at his green ones with a smug glint she barely concealed, it was clear as day what she was telling him with that look...

You know I'm right!

This little-!

Instead of replying like he should to gain some semblance of control, Andrew decided to keep the venom he wanted to spit to rot him on the inside. He really wasn't in the mood to give her more ammunition to mess with him. his silence was the only thing she needed to hear to cause her impish smile to return.

"Just as I thought~ don't be late or I sleep without ya!" She cooed with a chuckle as she turned back and walked into the room, closing the door behind her. 

Some minutes later

Ashley was lying on her bed on her side, her head leaning on her right knuckle while her left one was drawing circles on the mattress. The bored and impatient young woman was waiting for her brother, who taking too long, how much time can you spend doing the dishes?

"What if he is sleeping on the couch? That jerk, I offer to make him feel better and he ditch me!-No, Andy wouldn't do that, he is just doing big brother stuff" She thought with growing agitation. Naturally, there was another side of the coin to her manipulation towards her big brother, every second she wasn't glued to him could be a second that he could be thinking about leaving her, or even worse, running away with that yellow-eyed hussy.

At this point, she was trying to remain calm and composed rather than smugly waiting. She tried to focus on the clock ticking, but her patience was running dry, her finger now was tipping the mattress like she wanted to stab it with her nail...

He will choose me, me, choose me, he needs m-...

*Click*

She immediately perked up when she heard the door of their bedroom open with Andrew stepping in immediately after. His expression was stoic and cold with eyes clearly tired and begging to be closed.

"Took a while, what you were doing?" Ashley asked with a tint of suspicion coating her words while her face twisted into a small scowl. She didn't hear him talking on the phone, so at least she was sure he wasn't talking to Julia. Still, making his little sister wait for him was a very jerk move from her Andy.

The young man's eyes gazed at her with the same tiredness and tension he had on the dinner table, but the venom he had before wasn't present in his green orbs. So he wasn't angry at her anymore, right?

"Just had to clear my head a little..." He replied flatly, not moving a muscle to crawl into her bed as she expected, he just stood there, staring at his sister with a million thoughts behind his gaze, all of them impossible to read.

An awkward silence formed between them, and to be honest, it unnerved Ashley a bit. Why wasn't he getting to bed? Didn't he want to cuddle? What he was thinking?

No matter, if he wasn't going to do anything, she would be the one to convince him to play under her rules, as always.

"I know I'm the cutest, but don't just stand there all stunned" Ashley teased with a smirk, sure that this would break him out of this boring broody mood.

".....I'm not" His reply was dry and slow, like he was barely here, confusing his sister further.

"Hmph, whatever, are you gonna come here or not?..." She asked without a smile this time, patting the spot of the bed in front of her. What's the matter with him now? He was frustratingly cold, even more than usual, she didn't like it one bit.

"....Depends...." He replied just as cold and dry as last time, his eyes squinted the tiniest bit.

Ashley now was looking at him with a frustrated scowl. Depends? What ass answer is that? Ugh, he is so getting on her nerves right now. This was beyond his usual broody self.

"What's the matter with you? I'm trying to be nice!" She snapped angrily at him with her teeth clenched tight as she slammed her left hand on her bed, raising herself in a semi-siting position.

Surprisingly, her outburst actually caused a reaction from him. He looked away from her, sweat building on his head while his eyes squinted with clear distress.

".....Nothing! It's just..." Andrew trailed his words with hesitation, biting his lips as he tried to say anything else. He tried to look at her, but he couldn't, deciding instead to cover his face with his hands. The stress was getting on him.

"God. What the fuck did we do!?" He finally shouted in his hands, his shaky voice barely muffled by his palms. It was impossible to hide how fucking stressed he was, how could he not be? If people found out what they have done, or more precisely, when they found out, not only he will lose his normal life, not only he will lose his freedom, not only he will lose Julia. But he will lose Ashley as well, and that was enough to create cracks in the stoic front he tried to hold on. He doesn't care that he is exposing vulnerabilities right now, he needs to vent, and ironically Ashley was both the best and worst person to hear him out when he cracks under the stress.

Ashley blinked a couple of times with a surprised expression, but quickly regained her scowl, oh, still pissy about that? What's wrong with surviving? That fucker wanted to sacrifice them, sacrifice Andrew! He deserved every bite they gave to his cooked carcass.

"Really, Andrew? Are you still on about dinner? Fine, just starve then! More for me!!" She snapped angrily as she sat on her knees and glared at him. Of course she didn't mean that. Just like she promised herself, now and forever, she will make sure he stay alive and with her, no matter what.

Andrew.took.it.bad. His jaw suddenly clenched shut with his eyes suddenly narrowed in one of the most fierce glares he ever given her, making her stop in her tracks.

"How are you like this!? Are you out of your mind?!?! How the fuck are you not bothered by any of this?!" Andrew shouted with anger. He had enough of all of this fucking indifference and he wasn't going to hold his frustration any longer.

The young woman's pink eyes widened in surprise and a bit of fear. Okay this took her by surprise, he never shouted at her like this and so aggressively. She couldn't help herself from backing away and pressing her back on the wall, sweat dripping from the sides of her head.

Andrew ignored the part of himself telling him to stop once he noticed that he was scaring her, deciding instead to stomp closer so he was standing beside her bed, staring down at her with an even darker and angrier glare. Look at that, his sister was actually scared? This made him even more determined to just spat the venom he has built over in this shitty day, so she can know what her fucking action caused.

Their actions....

His body moved on burning fury alone before his rational side realized it, making him put one of his knees on the bed while his hands shot forward and grabbed his sister's head, forcing her to stand close to him with their noses almost touching. Their eyes were locked into a dangerous staring contest, pink against green, but this time, green was overwhelming the pink. His eyes seemed to be glaring at her very tar colored soul. 

"Our lives are pretty much ruined!!! RUINED!!! And while I worry about us, about you being taken away! you are acting like nothing bad has happened!!! So sorry if 'I'm still on about dinner'! But someone need to care!!" He snarled with gritted teeth as his digits gripped her black hair even harder. 

Ashley now was sweating and reduced to stunned silence. She couldn't remember the last time he was this angry at her, or maybe she does, but the distant memory was coated with sadness and feeling of betrayal. The way he was glaring just increased that negative feelings, especially on how aggressively he was touching her. She was starting to seriously worry that her big brother was gonna actually hurt her, but Andy wouldn't ever do that..... would he?

"L-Listen, We didn't kill the guy! So we didn't do anything w-wrong. They can't give us the fault" She tried to appease him with a meek look. Why was she scared? he needed her, he wouldn't hurt the most important thing in his life. So why was she concerned? and why her body was leaning on his harsh hands to expand the contact?

"We mutilated and ate a corpse!! How is that not doing anything wrong?! Are you fucking serious?! Is this how you think things are gonna play out?" It didn't work, Andrew was relentless in hissing those venom-filled words directly on her face.

Ashley's anger immediately started building up at that, overwhelming her fear towards the current furious state of her older brother. She was trying to keep the both of them alive, how can that be considered wrong? That fucker was dead anyway, so why cry over spilled blood?

Her hands grabbed the collar of his sweater tightly, her eyes narrowed at him with anger and defiance.

"Fuck you, Andrew! What else were we supposed to do!?" She barked with the previous fear cast aside in the back of her mind. He wasn't going to hurt her in every case, he doesn't have the spine for that.

"Call the warden and let him know he died? You know, like normal people would!!" He barked back even more agitated, but it didn't seem to intimidate her anymore, no, his words upset her even more.

"Normal pe- What the fuck! do you hear yourself?! And what are you gonna tell him, “Yes...Um, sir! He summoned a demon and then died! I swear we didn't do it!” It's this your genius idea?" She snapped with a painful tug at his sweater collar, the tension between them getting more and more heavy as seconds passed.

"We wouldn't need to admit we were there. We could have told him to go check on the guy!" He tries to argue with the same fire, but he was visibly stumbling on his words and his sister took full advantage of the moment of weakness.

"Andrew, what the hell??! You are saying one bullshit after another. Didn't we both agree on this?? I could've sworn it was your suggestion in the first place!..." She snarled with a more serious and stern voice as she pushed him away from her, making him almost fall backward. She knew what he was trying to do, trying to be the victim of the situation. But she saw how he was in that apartment, he wasn't sorry for what they did like he was trying to show right now, he was just being paranoid.

"I-I was too h-hungry to think straight, okay?! I didn't want any of this, I accepted only because you a-asked me to!" His reasoning crumbled more and more as he kept going, he was obliviously trying to convince himself more than her.

Ashley rolled her eyes and pitched the bridge of her nose. Now he was giving her the fault? Really? Lying to her face will not make anything 'better' or 'right'. Why can't be honest with her? She knows why he goes along with her.....

You wanted us to survive, Andy, as you should, you always take care of me...

"Another bullshit, trying to have a streak of those?..." She said sarcastically as she looked up at him, her pink eyes narrowing irritated at his. He didn't say anything against that, which made it hard for her to not smirk in victory.

"But fine. let's assume it was so. What do you want me to do about it? Wave my magic wand and fix everything, mhm? Would that make you happy?" Ashley said mockingly with an impish smile, her brother glared at her, but she didn't care, she just raised her hand and clenched her fingers like she was holding a stick.

"Woosh, woosh! There goes my magic wand!" She laughed as she waved the 'wand' towards him rather dramatically, even making some sounds to simulate a spell.

"There. I've absolved you of your sins! You never took a bite now. Happy now, you big baby?" The young woman asked with a mocking smile. Just as expected, her brother wasn't happy, his glare returned, cold and dark, with the cracks he previously had on his composure now oozing with venom.

"....You are unbelievable. I'm trying to look out for both of us, and you act like this....." Andrew hissed in a low and bitter voice, and to be honest, the words hurt her a little, but she didn't show it. She instead forced a small smug smile and looked at him with confident half-lidded eyes. There was something that Andy never resisted.....

"Same here, and look, you are with a full stomach, no one is judging you and you got even a pair of arms that can cuddle you to sleep, speaking of that, the cuddle offer still stands, even if you are treating me like shit. I should kick you out of bed as soon as you crawl here" She teased in a coy tone as she opened her arms, inviting him to join her in bed and stop this boring argument that wasn't helping anyone.

"Focus damnit!" Andrew snapped with clear tiredness in his voice, but he still wanted to argue? What was the point?

"Stop whining, everything is going to be fine for us!" She grumbled, but still kept her arms spread forward, even making some signs with her hands telling him to come closer. Andrew seemed hesitant to say something else, he was about to crumble and fall right back in her arms where he belonged, but-...

"How? How are we just gonna walk away from this?" he still had fight in him, if she was a bit more attentive or less suspicious of his intentions. She would have realized that he was so stressed about this because she was involved and may be taken from him. She wasn't all that worried about the police taking him away, because she would just feed them to that eye demon or whatever, no one would take Andy from her, he is hers.

"It's simple, It's the water company's fault, not ours. First, they lock us in for months and then they won't even feed us, pretty good reasons to excuse us from anything done to survive! Also, isn't cabin fever a real thing? Maybe we can plead insanity..? See? We will be fine, Andy, they aren't taking you away from me" She scoffed with nonchalance, but the aggressive and possessive undertone at the end was so evident that he almost believed her.

Andrew bit his lips, he couldn't say anything to reinforce his point, nothing at all. He looked away, already feeling his little sister's smug look directed at him. Was he the one making a big deal of this? Was he truly the one who wasn't caring? No! He was caring, he was caring about her more than his own life, if he didn't care, he wouldn't have done it in the first place. So what now?.......he-.....

"I don't know, Ashley...I...." He muttered those words shakily, his fists and teeth clenched tightly.

Before Ashley could say anything, Andrew suddenly let himself fall next to her bed with his face planted on the mattress, his arms wrapped around his head. His body was shaking.

"I just don't know.....I don't know what to do......If they discover us and barge in to take us...... I don't think I will he able to..... I don't think I.....*sigh*......" He struggled to say whatever he wanted to say, his voice was muffled and strained. His slender fingers were anchored at his own head and hair like he wanted to tear himself apart.

Ashley felt the taste of victory becoming dry like ash in her mouth. They had many fights, she almost always wins in the first argument, and if she doesn't, she wins later when he comes to apologize. But sometimes, when he truly shattered under whatever pressure was bugging him, she would genuinely feel like it was the worst day for both of them. 

She scooted closer to her big brother, her hands already reaching for him, wanting to touch and console with the all the warmth her tar heart could create. But before she could pull him into her bed and soothe him, her brother squeezed himself into a vice grip once again and continued his weak rant.

"You know...I couldn't stuff the torso inside the freezer because of the head. I even tried to break his neck so he would fold. Hurt my foot for trying that..." he muttered with a cold and tired voice. He didn't even know why he was saying this useless stuff, maybe because he knew he wanted her to understand, of simply because he wanted her to know how far he would go for her.

Was he looking for praises? Or pity?

He didn't want to find out in fear of how pathetic it may sound.

Ashley sat right in front of him, silently listening to him, just for him. She would listen to him all day and night if he wanted. She wondered if he was crying under those arms acting as a shield.

She never saw him cry, how would he look with them? Would her heart ache even more?

"....So I had to cut around and use my other foot to help myself to rip it out. It was a mess, I-...I used all my strength until I heard the ribs cracking and then breaking. Then, the spine slowly started to come out with the head, like I was pulling out a fucking plant from a pot. " He choked out a dry laugh with bile burning deep in his guts. He did not get grossed out easily, but today was too much even for him, especially since he was the one creating the gore...

The worst part was how easily he was adapting to it. 

With a deep and dry sigh, he finally looked up while still keeping his head wrapped in his own arms, letting his tired green eyes gaze upon her. He was surprised to see her looking back at him with seemingly genuine concern. His head was throbbing and his stomach churching, he didn't want to admit how much he truly needed her close.

"The worst thing is that his face was the same, the same terrorized expression he had when that thing killed him. I can't remove it from my head...." He mumbled with exhaustion and growing apathy, closing his eyes and hiding his face in his arms once again as he waited for Ashley to start mocking him for being a coward or shit like that. The only thing he felt was her weight shifting on the bed as she got closer, followed by her hands gently grabbing onto him and tugging him to climb on the bed with her, and he let her.

"C'mere, you big baby" Ashley giggled with a small genuine sweet tone as she slowly managed to get him to lay on her bed, lying down on it herself as well.

Both now were lying on their side facing each other. They were silent, just staring at each other with opposite expressions, Andrew face was cold visibly and tired while Ashley was smiling and looking fondly at her older brother. The tension that was present before quickly evaporated to leave place to a unreadable atmosphere, cold but also warm. Sharp but also soft.

After some minutes that felt like hours just spend staring at each other eyes, Andrew sighed and let his lips part to say anything that he could bring out of his stressed mind. He didn't want to admit he needed to hear her voice, just to make sure his thoughts wouldn't drive him insane.

"*Sigh* I don't know what's wrong with you...How are you so unbothered?" He asked neutrally, lacking the venom and anger of before. 

"I don't know. I compartmentalize..." Ashley replied with a small shrug of her free shoulder. Why would she care about a bastard trying to sacrifice her and her brother? She was totally happy with her life decisions.

Her warm smile became a mischievous one, already preparing to mess a bit with her favorite person in this rotten world.

"Kinda like we compartmentalized that guy into different freezers!" She joked with a chuckle, which made Andrew cringe on the inside. Apparently, it was noticeable because the young woman just smirked impishly at him, it wasn't known if it was to taunt him or just to see how he could go around her jokes without being awkward.

Andrew rolled his eyes and groaned, of course, this imp was gonna pull out one of her jokes now that they were nice and comfy. This annoying and bratty imp, who, to his irritation, he could never grow tired of. Her giggle eased up his burning nerves a bit with her smug smile giving him a bit of solace.

"Not funny....." He muttered, contrary to the affectionate thoughts he was having towards her, he still thought her joke sucked.

"Said by the one laughing in the face of a corpse..." She shot back cheekily, bopping his nose jokingly. Her brother just rolled his eyes again and huffed from his nose, taking the tease surprisingly well, if only he could-

"Not one of my best moments, but can you blame me? Living with you kinda forced me to appreciate the sickest of jokes...." Wait, he joked back?! Now this was something that instinctively made her smile get wide and toothy. His expression being less cold was just the cherry on top.

"Gee, thanks a bunch, sorry for deciding to be original. Think you can do better than me?" She faked an offended voice while pouting a him.

Her brother didn't reply to that, he just stared, some flashes of different emotions barely grazed his eyes, before reverting back to his stoic self. He pursed his lips, but still didn't say anything. 

She looked at him with a puzzled look, wondering why he was hesitating. She thought that he was being his usual broody self at first, but there was something else going on inside his head, especially by how intensely he was staring at her. It was clear as day that whatever he was thinking, she was part of his thoughts, and she was absolutely thrilled by that. She was about to ask what was in his head, what he was thinking about her, but he spoke first.

"...You know....I'm kinda envious of you right now. At least you don't have to think about consequences...." He muttered softly and tiredly but with a strange....fondness behind his words. It took her by surprise, making her blink a couple of times as she metabolized the disbelief, he was envious of her? Now that was something she never expected to hear him say.

"Ever since we were little, you didn't care, you didn't care about consequences, didn't care about what others thought about you, and didn't care about anything else besides you....and me I guess, you clingy brat. And while I hate this thing about you so much, I can't help but be jealous...." He continued with what felt like a bit of amusement present in his otherwise cold voice, but he didn't smile or sneer, just stared directly at her soul while saying that, he wasn't mocking her, he was genuinely saying what he felt.

Ashley pouted a bit at the last part, not liking when he used the word hate when talking about her, it creates painful cracks in her heart. However, her irritation quickly faded away when she saw him reach forward with his right hand and started stroking her cheek. His fingers passed on her skin with surprising tenderness.

She immediately looked at him with slightly wider eyes, finding him still staring at her with the same stoic and tired look, but there was something warm in his eyes, a echo on how he used to look at her when they were little. Useless to say that she was surprised by how soft and cozy everything was becoming and that she missed being like this with him so much, just the two of them, no limit on how much they can hug, caress and snuggle against each other. 

Her left hand reached to hold his wrist just as gently as he was while touching her. Her thoughts were a mess, scrambled by a simple affectionate act....

made by: MercuriusOrion

source: Source

More...

Her free hand unconsciously twitched a bit and slowly reached forward to grab on his sweater so she could pull him towards her, maybe so he will also start patting her hair, call her Leyley again, just how it was supposed to be. 

However, he had to resume talking, stopping her from furthering the contact herself. Damnit!!!

"Everything will be always fine in that head of yours, even if when it's not gonna be. At least you can live those moments in peace, no nightmares, no worries, no stress. Fuck, can we swap brains sometimes?" Andrew let out a dry chuckle as his hand keep caressing her cheek gently. It was so rare for them to have a true heart-to-heart without screaming or arguing. And it was true, he envied her, because she was free, while he was a chained mess of a man, chained to her, chained to his duties as a older brother, chained to this society rules. But Ashley...... Ashley had something that he always wished to have-...

"At least you can be 100% yourself and still have someone love you no matter what...." He thought with melancholy as he caressed his sister's black locks with his thumb, soon starting to fiddle with her hair like he always does. She felt so soft and nice to the touch compared to her loud and merciless personality, it managed to temporarily override the still lingering ghost feeling of blood on his hands.

Ashley was at a loss of words for the first time in a long time. His touch was so gentle that she couldn't do anything but shiver a bit, his palm was a bit warmer than usual due to the nutrients they finally absorbed, or it was only her cheeks that were getting warmer? but the thing that truly mesmerized her was the fondness of how his digits rubbed her face. She was constantly starving for demonstrations of Andrew loving her, it was like a sickness, a hunger that was never sated.  But, in moments like these, she felt...happy and loved, with her insecurities becoming silent for once.

She wanted this moment to last forever, but she also couldn't help herself from trying to bring more of Andy out, to dig more in her brother's mind, she wanted all of his thoughts.

"Heh, you are being weird, Andy-*ow!*" She teased with a warm but still smug smile, but as soon as the nickname left her lips, three of Andrew's fingers closed, pitching her cheek with a cross-popping vein appearing on the young man's head.

"Don't call me that" He scolded with a weak glare. He then put his hand away from his sister's face and faced away from her.

"why did you do that?! and why are you scooting away?" She barked irritated with a pout while rubbing the sore spot on her cheek, already missing the feeling of his affection and craving way more.

"Because you are being annoying" She heard him mutter flatly, making her roll her eyes, what a big baby her brother was. Be like that just for a cute, affectionate nickname? He should try calling her Leyley, then he will see how there's nothing wrong in being their true selves.

"Annoying? Me? I'm just trying to cheer you up, but you keep being mean to me. Come on~ look at your sweet little sister and give her a nice smile" she teased in hopes of getting him to give her some more attention.

She perked up when Andrew let out a sigh and rolled so he was facing her again, he didn't look angry, just a bit annoyed with no smile present. He looked so funny and adorable like this, like a grumpy cat.

"Pfffff hahaha!" Ashley couldn't help herself but laugh a bit.

Andrew let out some quiet grumbles in response, which made her stop laughing and scoot closer to him.

"Andrew! What is it, Andrew?" She teased with pouty lips and a cute tone in her voice. She then raised her left hand and poked him on his forehead with one of her slender fingers. His green eyes were staring directly at her pink ones with an unreadable gaze, but he didn't move away or swat her hand away, letting her do what she wanted.

"Aaaaaaandrew." She basically purred as she now dragged the tip of her finger on his forehead, where that paranoid and moody brain of his resided, but still capable of showing love to her.

"Andrew." She called with the same coy tone as her finger now touched his nose with his green eyes following her motion. his attractive face was such a big issue, attracting hussies left and right. When they were younger she even tried to make him wear a mask so no one would try to steal what was hers.

Her smile became impish as she now dragged her finger on his lips, her favorite nickname on the tip of her tongue.

".....Andy." She called with amusement, watching as his eyes squinted a bit.

Her fun was short-lived because -...

*Chomp*

"Ayee!?!?" She yelped in pain when Andrew bit her finger.

"Stop.calling.me.that. We're not kids anymore." He scolded with narrowed eyes. Andy here, Andy there, how many fucking times has he told her to drop that nickname already?

"With how much you complain, we aren't far from that." Ashley cheekily shot back with a smirk, earning an eye roll from her big brother.

"Whatever, let's just focus on getting out of here like we should have done months ago. Even if we got *sigh* 'food', we can't wait for the quarantine to end just to be thrown in jail immediately after..." Andrew decided to not humor his little sister further. They need to escape from this damn coffin, he played so many scenarios in his head before entering in the room. every single one of them ended with them in jail or shot down like feral animals. Escaping was the only way to avoid the consequences.

Ashley perked up even more at this, a big excited smile forming on her face with a devious glint sparking in her eyes.

"Oh, are you suggesting for us to not only escape this quarantine, but the consequences of our actions as well?" She snickered mischievously, already liking this more rebellious side of her brother, just to the two of them on the run with no hag or hussy to bother them!

"*Groan* yes" Andrew replied dryly, sweatdropping as he saw his sister getting so excited about escaping from the law. Nothing surprising here, she has something wrong in her head, always had, not that he is any better, he just put the effort to hide it.

"Yes! This is just like the adventures we used to go on when we were little!" Ashley was basically vibrating in anticipation. Andy and Leyley are back in action and no one can close their show now!

"Huh? Um...I guess...." The young man played along, half listening at this point. The mental load was getting heavy on him, and even lying on the same bed as his sister was giving him enough peace to feel sleepy.

"-This episode is titled: Andy and Leyley and The Escape from the Coffin! Hehe, this is going to be a blast!" He barely managed to pick up his sister giving a title to their epic escape. He would complain that she makes everything into a game, but he was too tired for that.

"Yeah, whatever..." He muttered dryly, letting a yawl immediately after. Better sleep so his body and mind can calm the fuck down and stop aching with stress.

"I think it's better we postpone the quest until tomorrow. Good night" He told her as he turned around and faced away from his sister, already closing his eyes. He didn't notice Ashley's excited face break into a pout, she was now glaring at him.

"Hey, aren't you forgetting something?" She asked with a bit of irritation, making him turn his head enough to look at her with a side glance.

"What?" He asked groggily. What? What did he do this time?

"I'm not a free hotel, if you are gonna sleep here, you need to at least warm me up with some well-deserved cuddles!" She not so sneakily demanded with crossed arms. 

Andrew blinked groggily at that with an annoyed look following after. Of course she wasn't going to miss the chance of keeping him close and chained to her. And frankly, he is way past the point to deny that he really needed some physical contact too, but at the same time, he didn't want to sink in her claws more than he already has.

He was stronger than this..... right?

"....Nah. You had enough cuddles for today" He reluctantly got back to his previous position. His ears caught her huffing with offended irritation.

"*Hmph* Fine, you are such an unloving jackass sometimes, Andy." He heard her scoff before hearing the sound of her shifting in position and lying down, probably she was facing away from him. Okay, it went better than he expected, usually she get extra demanding. Oh well, sleep time. He just needs to close his eyes and-...
.
.
*Tick*
.
.
*Tick*
.
.
.
.
*Tick*
.
.
.
"*Sigh* brat" Andrew muttered in defeat as he turned around and scooted closer to his sister, scooping her in a hug and lying his face dangerously close to her hair. She smelled good despite everything that happened, which relaxed his nerves a bit more. He hated how much he needed this, needed her close so the 'guilt' and stress would stop scratching at his brain. He couldn't do anything but prove her right.

In his growing mental weariness, he failed to notice Ashley smirking in victory, sneakily shifting so she was pressed against him even more, enjoying the fondness of his hold, like she was the dearest thing to him, just the way she wanted.

The young man inhaled from his nose, letting the cozy feeling of his sister curled against him melt a bit of the horror of what they had done today. His head was still throbbing, but he still allowed his racing thoughts to drift toward a particular yellow-eyed woman, one of the very few people he still made an effort to care about.

"I need to call Julia before going, I don't know what I can tell her. But she can't come here if we manage to escape. Ashley can't know or it will be a disaster for the whole escape. Shit, why everything must be so complicated?" He thought bitterly but still didn't move away from the source of his annoyance, on the contrary, he tightened a bit his hold, not enough for her to complain or wake up if she was sleeping.

His eyes finally closed, with Andrew already feeling like he was one step away from falling asleep. If he was aware enough, he would have noticed that his consciousness wasn't slipping like normal, it was like it was being forcefully tugged, and someone else's dream was being shoved into his mind, becoming his.The last things he saw and heard in his mind before everything faded to black and silence were tear-filled purple eyes staring fearfully at him followed by dry coughing.....

And the memory of a wooden box...

To be continued.

Chapter Text

You are...Ley-And---Le-dy
.
.
.
You are Andy

The darkness of the slumber didn't last long. Just like last time, the dream/memory shaped the black and silence to resemble their apartment's living room, with Andrew and Ashley in their younger years, or better said, Andy and Leyley were busy carrying some crappy-looking toys and some sheets and crayons to the carpet so they could play as the older sibling promised.

Speaking of Andy, he seemed contemplative while he kept stealing glances at his little sister who was busy setting the crayons and sheets while humming happily. There was something weird about her today, she was more...quiet? What happened in their bedroom was strange, she usually pull loud tantrums when he refuse to spend time with her, but she held back this time like she was trying to remain on his good side. That's why he thinks she want something from him, and he was going to find out what before his defenses are weak enough for him to refuse.

"So, are you gonna tell me what you wanted to ask me?" He asked as he turned his body to face her, his hands were already held together with their fingers fiddling with each other, a nervous tick that he never managed to remove.

His words made the younger sibling stop humming and turn her gaze to look at him with her confused pink eyes. It took a couple of seconds for her to catch what he was talking about.

"Huh? Still with that? What gives?" She asked with the slightest edge in her voice and narrowing of her eyes, still not moving from her crouching position. It was clear she was trying to deflect the question again. Why couldn't she just get this over with?

"Leyley, I know when you are hiding something. Come on, it's about my friends again? Are they talking badly about you?" He pushed on with a cold accusatory tone in his voice. It wouldn't be the first time she did this strategy, last time she 'asked' him to stop being friends with a guy because he included him in a group that had too many girls for her liking. Andy resisted at first, but after a bit of back and forth and some tears, he started avoiding that guy like the plague...

Just for her...

To his surprise, his little sister started giggling, any irritation in her eyes and posture completely evaporated to leave place for amused affection.

"Hehehe, Andy, you are always so smart. You know everything about me." She giggled with a toothy smile, which didn't really feel right to him, but he went along with it for now.

"I guess, you aren't exactly that hard to read anyway (and lately you are acting very weird, so impossible to not notice...)" He half-joked with a deadpan look, keeping the last words in his head. He didn't want to upset his sister by calling her weird.

Leyley's smile broke to form an irritated pout. Whoops, seem like she didn't like the verbal jab.

"Are you saying that I'm easy like I'm some stupid book or something!?" She barked with a pout. She was super complicated and cool! How dare he call her easy?!

"No you-sigh forget it. Now spit it out...you can tell me everything, you know that." He said calmly, ironically similar to a father trying to make their child obey them. And even funnier, it wasn't that far from the truth considering he basically raised her even if they were just two years apart.

The little girl didn't say anything at first, limiting herself to just stare at him bemused, probably pondering if she should just spit it out or wait until he was soft enough. After some more seconds, her pout increased as she rolled her eyes.

"...Fine" Leyley scoffed and she raised herself from her crouching position. She walked over to him.

Now standing right in front of Andy, who looked up confused at first but quickly took the hint.

With a sigh, he adjusted his position so he was properly sitting on the carpet and opened his arms wide. Leyley didn't wait for a second more to turn around and plopped down on her older brother's lap with a huff, her back pressed to his chest.

Andy had to resist the urge to scoff at his sister's clingy nature, but nonetheless wrapped his arms around her smaller body like it was second nature. Okay...maybe he liked having her close as well, but just a little.

"...Nina said that she likes you." She finally revealed with clear venom in every word. She crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at apparently nothing.

The words made Andy blink a couple of times.

"(Wait what?!)"

"Huh? Nina? Likes me?!" He blurted out with genuine surprise. Okay, he didn't expect that. Nina lately has been jumpy with him, but he didn't really give much weight to it. With Leyley around, he hardly managed to pay attention to anyone else, she and his own brain made sure of that.

Leyley nodded with clear annoyance in her movement.

"Yes, she likes you like some lovestruck hussy, can you believe it? Someone I thought was a friend, doing this to me?! Doesn't she know you are off-limits? Of course not, only an empty headed floozy would try to steal!" Leyley ranted with clear anger, biting her lips at the end to dull the feeling of her quickening pulse and aching nerves.

She has really been bottling up the anger for a while and finally she could let it out a little.

But above all else, she still couldn't believe it. Her friend, someone that she trusted being close to the most important person she had, trying to steal him away?! No!!! She will not let her!!

"Eh?" Andy muttered surprised by the sudden aggressiveness in his little sister's voice. He didn't have time to say anything else as Leyley suddenly turned her body so she was now facing him. Her small hands grasped the sides of his head. Pink eyes now were staring pretty intensely at his green ones.

"What about you? Don't tell me you are going to be her boyfriend. Are you gonna cheat on me, Andy?!" She hissed those words directly on his face, her eyes narrowing even more. Andy would never fall in love with a hussy, right? No, he wouldn't, but she needed him to say it so her doubts and fears could stop screaming in her head. They were very annoying.

"H-huh? Cheat? What? Um... No, I will not be her boyfriend like that... it's gross." He replied with a bit of sweat building on his head. He admittedly was a bit unnerved by the barely concealed anger behind his sister's cute pink eyes.

It was kinda humiliating considering he was the older brother. At least his response seemed to placate her if her expression lightening a bit was any indication. Now she was staring at him with a focused expression, like she was trying to drill a hole in his skull and munch on his thoughts. 

To his confusion and slight relief, she started giggling with her expression shifting to an happy once again, bipolar much...

"Hahaha!! I knew it! She doesn't have a chance, because you are mine!!!" Leyley happily declared as she turned around so her back was pressed on his chest again. She was moving left and right with a big smile on her face, still giggling quietly to herself.

"(He said it!!! He isn't going to be that hussy's boyfriend!!)"

He wasn't going to leave me!!!

"(But what about that traitor? )" She thought with a scowl. No way Nina was gonna get close to Andy now! Not after all the lies, the fake hangouts. She just wanted Andy. 

And Leyley? No one truly wanted Leyley as a friend. No one besides Andy of course.

She hated how much it hurt. Especially with the reminder than she was actually starting to tolerate her enough to consider her a good friend.

Soon, that childish smile turned mischievous. It didn't matter anymore now, she had her confirmation that Andy wasn't going to date that traitor, but she needed more. That fake friend still needed to be taught a lesson, to be hurt as much as she hurt her.

"She is still planning to steal you from me, so I should teach her a lesson!" Leyley chirped happily, which confused her brother.

"What are you talking about?" Andy asked as he cocked an eyebrow. A lesson? What was his creature of a sister talking about?

The little girl turned her head just enough for one of her eyes to gaze at him. She noticed that he wasn't holding her anymore, causing her to pout and nudge him with her elbow. He got the hint, and his arms returned to circle her.

Now with her older brother's arms back to give her deserved affection, Leyley grinned at him with a malicious glint in her pink eyes.

"She needs to learn that you are my brother!! Mine! I will make her think twice before trying to steal from another woman!" She said with possessiveness coating every single word.

"I'm not an object, dumbass. Besides, it's not like she is stealing from a woman..." Andy objected with a deadpan voice and expression. But internally he was cautious and anxious. He didn't like one bit about her mentioning a lesson she needed to give Nina, because she will most likely get him to help...and that means a lot of trouble for both of them.

"Huh?!! What's that supposed to mean?!" Of course she ignored the object part and directly addressed the verbal jab with a pout on her face.

Andy just sighed tiredly. May as well just aggravate her further so maybe she will forget Nina. He hoped her attention span wasn't that good today.

"Somehow you don't count as a lady in my mind....Or as a person for that matter." He half mocked in a deadpan tone. His sister's yelp of offended shock made him internally chuckle, she was so easy to throw off the rails.

"Hmph! Screeeeeeew you. I am the most personest lady in the world!" Leyley surprisingly didn't get that loud with her retort, just frowned at him and pitched his arm with one of her hands, which made him jump a bit. Yeah, maybe he had it coming.

"If you are done being a jackass with me, we need to take care of that traitor! And I just got the bestest idea ever! Hehe, I'm gonna take her to that old warehouse close to the forest and lock her in one of the crates!" Leyley giggled with a wide grin, proud of her plan of retribution. She ignored the tiny and insignificant part of herself that felt weird about going with this plan. She didn't like the feeling, it was like she should feel bad or something....Nah, that traitor deserves the lesson!!! Andy was hers, She doesn't share with bad friends!

"Sure you will..." Andy sweatdropped and rolled his eyes. He really hoped she was joking....but he knew better, she wasn't...

"Seriously! It's a good plan!" She snapped with an angry pout. Of course she was gonna do it!

"Sigh Mom gave me some money to go buy groceries. Wanna come with me? We could buy some cupcakes and-" He tried to distract her. There was no way he was gonna jeopardize both their friendships with Nina and by extension Julia, they were probably the only ones that actually tolerated Ashley's abrasive and loud self.

However, he was cut off before he could finish by his sister suddenly turning to face him with her eyes narrowed a bit, irritation very clear in her pink irises.

"Stop changing subject, Andy, we have a job to do! Let's leave her sitting there all night, that'll show her!" Leyley said a bit more loudly as she adjusted her position on her older brother's lap. She knew what he was doing, he was chickening out and trying to play his shitty mind games with her. What a coward older brother...

Her cowardly older brother.

"Ley-..." He tried to call her name in a soft tone. At this point he had dropped the sarcastic remarks or the cold glares. He had to convince her to let this grudge go or they could lose way more than one friend.

Why did she want to ruin everything?

"What, Andyyyyy?! Stop being a chicken and listen to me. You need to go ask her to hang out, she won't say no to you. Then you bring her to the warehouse." Leyley cut him off before he could finish saying her 'name'. As much as she adored that his attention was focused on her, she needed to make sure than that will stay that way.

"Leyley, I don't... want to..." He hesitantly replied with sweat already dripping from his forehead, already knowing his chances of winning were slim. All because his sister knew exactly how to get him to do what she wanted.

"Of course you do, how are you gonna show her that you aren't for the taking? Just go over and ask her to come with you. She will not resist your smart-guy charm or whatever, then we show her that it's reserved for me." Leyley scoffed with a bored expression. She was starting to grow annoyed at his stubbornness.

What if...nononono, he wasn't gonna be Nina's boyfriend, he wasn't anybody else's! He was her brother, hers!!!

"Come on, it's not worth it. We-..." Andy still fought back with a calm and tired voice. The only thing he got was Leyley smiling at him with childish glee, which was as effective as poison for him.

"Just take her to the warehouse, and we'll see what happens! Maybe I will not do anything~hehe" She chirped with a tone that tugged at his brain like chains. He hated it when she faked being cute with him.

".........." The little boy with green eyes didn't say anything else, just stared at her with what could better described as tired resignation.

A million different words could be told by those eyes alone and the pink-eyed girl didn't like any of them. She just rolled her eyes and frowned at him.

"Mom said you'd help me with anything!" She whined with an irritated grimace. It was funny that she used Mom's words even if she hated her with every fiber of her being. But when Andy was on the plate, Leyley never held back, anything could be used to make him do what she wanted.

".....She's our friend..." Andy sighed tiredly with his voice barely audible. His guts were twisting with exasperation. At this point, he may as well just not learn his friends' names as Leyley always manages to somehow ruin his friendships, not that it hurt that much, but it made him feel normal....

It was supposed to be different this time...What did he do wrong?...

"Well I thought so too! And she can be our friend again afterward. She just needs a reminder of how to do it properly." She huffed as she got up from her brother's lap and looked down at him with crossed arms.

Something told Andy that Nina will not be their friend again after that.....

"...We'll get in trouble..." A last-ditch effort. He felt so pathetic for not straight up saying no, but he needed her to stop the plan herself because where she goes, he will eventually go. His parents made sure that simple concept was branded in his brain, so he could take care of her when they didn't want to... basically always.

"I'll only let her out when she promises not to tell on us." She 'reassured' with a confident smile, it didn't reassure him, not by one bit.

"............" Andy bit his finger and looked anywhere but at his sister. He didn't have any more retorts to say, not that it would have worked.

He just had to not look at her so her eyes couldn't break the rest of his resistance. Unfortunately for him, Leyley had other plans for him. 

The boy had barely the time to hear his little sister stepping closer before she crouched down in front of him and grabbed his head so his gaze was forced back at her.

"Do it, Andy. Please. I want my brother to be forever with me because I love him so much. Is that wrong? I don't want her to take you away." Ohhh, now she was using the kicked-puppy face and the soft voice. It made him clench his teeth hard, why was she like this?!! Why can't she just trust him?!

I'm not going away... Why don't you trust me?...

"And she needs to know that it's wrong to steal from me! If I apologize afterward, will you help me? I'm doing this for you, you know?" It was a lie, anyone could understand that. However he was too tired to recognize it as such, or maybe he didn't care to elaborate further....

Andy's face relaxed as he closed his eyes. His head felt like it was being hit by a million hammers. But everything became blank when a particular thought cut through the turmoil like a blade...

I need to take care of her.... always...

He opened his eyes, dull green eyes staring at surprised pink ones with a cold and exhausted stare, no more doubts behind those tired eyes.

"Anything for you... let's do it..." He said in a resigned tone as his eyes became cold and hollow. He was growing so tired of this constant back and forth that he couldn't do anything less than give in. They will lose more friends because of his little sister's jealousy, and he was gonna help...

No matter if he was bigger and smarter, he always loose.

"Hurrayyy!! You're the best! Love you, love you, love you!" Leyley cheered as she excitedly threw herself at him and wrapped her tiny arms around his body. The hug felt cozy as it felt venomous. Like a snake coiling possessively around him, every “love you” a powerful tightening of the creature vice. But at the same time, every word made him feel happy and loved although drained of his independency.

He snapped out of his thoughts just in time to feel Leyley reluctantly let him go and jump on her feet. She was glowing in happiness, with a childish smile that really didn't match what they were going to do.

"Hehehe, and today's episode is titled: Andy and Leyley and The Bitch in a Box!!" She declared with a giggle.

Andy squinted his eyes a bit with creases forming around them. Seeing her all so happy after planning to basically doom both their social lives. It made some of his normal snarkiness come back in stride.

"If you keep acting like this, one day you'll be a bitch in a box and your friends will take turns pissing on the ground above..." He told her in a matter of fact tone which had the desired effect of making Leyley stumble in her little victory dance. Her eyes soon glared at him with another pout forming on her lips.

"*Hmph* How nice of them to bother watering my box, our box, because you are keeping me company even underground, right?" She scoffed in a sarcastic tone and an eye roll. Who cares about those boring bad friends, they all abandon her anyway or use her to get to her brother.

"If I say no you will probably revive or something and drag me down with you. May as well considering I don't have a choice..."Andy replied sarcastically as he passed a hand in his hair.

Leyley just laughed at that and nodded cheerfully. Always together, box or not.

"Aaaaandyyy, what can I do with all these hussies around you?~ You always attract so much attention." She sang as she made a finger framing with Andy as the objective.

"(It's called being normal, dumbass, if you tried that instead of plotting against your friends, you would know)." that's what he wanted to say, but he held his tongue. The memory of the countless times she cried on his chest after people called her a weird girl made guilt bubble in his chest.

"Where do you even learn all these words?" He asked with a sweatdrop, putting his internal turmoil in the back of his mind together with other thoughts that he hoped one day will magically disappear.

"Grandpa of course. That walking corpse at least is useful at something." Leyley scoffed at the memory of other members of their shitty family. No one really cared about her, except Andy.

The only one she needs...

"Hehehe, you are like a cute little doll, Andy. Everyone want you when I take you out to play. so when I'm done, it's back into the box with you!" She mocked with a grin.

Andy's neutral face soon narrowed in a irritated scowl with a cross-popping vein appearing on his head. Before the little girl could react, her brother was already on his feet and just in front of her with a cruel smile.

"You little!" He muttered darkly and suddenly pounced on his little sister and started tickling her in retribution.

"Hahahahaha!!! Andy stop-Hahahaha- I'm going to pee!!-hahhaahha!!" Leyley barely managed to squeeze three words in as her older brother tickled her mercilessly, not matter how much she trashed, she couldn't get away.

"That's what you get, you little shit!" Andy shouted with both irritation and amusement as he kept her pinned down and kept tickling her. He doesn't know why he is being playful after feeling so mentally drained. Probably it was for the better that he didn't know what his brain was going through.

One thing for certain, acting like this after plotting to do a bad and dangerous joke to one of their friends wasn't normal. Leyley knew already and didn't care, Andy hoped it wasn't the case.

You are Leyley

The dream distorted to show yet another location, a seemingly abandoned warehouse with tools and construction material left unattended both outside and inside, no one took care of this place for a long, long time.

Leyley was waiting outside that very unsafe place, sitting on a pile of bricks. Her head resting on her left palm. The way her browns were furrowed indicated that she wasn't so happy, indeed she wasn't, she was frustrated and very, very impatient. She wanted to see her brother, see his green eyes locked on her.

"(What is taking him so long? He wouldn't have forgotten our plans, would he...?)" Leyley thought with irritation. Andy has been taking his sweet time to come here, and it was starting to really agitate her. What if he was late because of that hussy?

"(That traitor is probably flirting with him. Hmph, Trying to steal him when I'm not around? That's so hussy-like!)" She thought with even more hostility. She couldn't stop her teeth from clenching together at the thought of what Nina really turned out to be, she was just like everyone else. Every single drop of 'care' Leyley had for her 'friend' instantly evaporated as soon as she revealed she had the hots for Andy. The betrayal stung like a knife meeting flesh, and the burning anger that erupted in her everytime she think about it just pushed their friendship into turning in a warzone, one that Nina didn't even know she caused by being a hussy.

Leyley didn't realize she was biting her finger until she felt the sting. This nervous tick was just like Andy's. Good, his habits are hers just like everything about him.

The little girl hugged her knees close to her chest, both hurt and angry thoughts raging in her. What if Julia loved Andy too? What if all of their friendship was just a plot for both of the girls to steal Andy away. Of course they would, Andy was awesome, Andy was caring and smart, everyone want him. Leyley? No one want to be her friend for real, it seemed different this time... apparently it wasn't.

But that's where everyone did wrong, they tried to steal someone that is already taken and she knew she had the right to be that person. There's no one that loves Andy more than Leyley, it's only right that Andy in turn loves Leyley the most...

Or even better, only her.

Her arms tightened around her legs, wishing that it was Andy instead. She wanted to feel his heartbeat, knowing that it was all hers, at this point it was the only thing keeping her from going on a massive rage.

"(Where is he? Where is he? Where is he!?)" She kept asking in her mind, becoming more and more agitated as seconds went on. Why the hell did she let Andy be the one to invite that hussy here? Who came up with that shitty idea!?...oh...yeah, she did, it was her idea. Ugh, If she could go back in time, she would kick herself in the butt.

Before she could get up and start looking for him herself, she heard footsteps approaching. Her eyes immediately moved in the direction they came from and widened when she saw her older brother walking towards her with a girl with light hair styled in two pigtails and purple eyes in tow.

made by: AthanasiadeSerin01

link:source

A big relieved smile formed on Leyley's face at the sight of her older brother, that meant he didn't abandon her, hehehe, he was the bestest thing ever!!! The fact he didn't look flustered or even give a glance at the girl walking beside him meant that hussy couldn't seduce him or attract his attention, which sent waves of happiness to wash over the pink-eyed girl. Nina didn't have any power over him, hurray!!!

"Finally! What took you so long?" She shouted as she jumped on her feet and rushed to stand in front of her older brother with her smile shifting into a pout.

Andy rolled his eyes and barely managed to open his mouth to reply before Nina beat him on time.

"Ashley? What are you doing here?" Nina asked, her purple eyes widened in surprise and then confusion.

Leyley had to resist to urge to flip off her former friend and instead rolled her eyes and smiled. A facade built right for this.

"Hehehe~ I wanted to hang out too!" She replied with a fake friendly tone, which made the other girl sweatdrop, it was clear that Nina was looking forward to spending time alone with Andrew, and now she was stuck with the disappointment. 

"(Hehehe, what? You thought you could spend time alone with my brother so you can steal him? too bad!!)" A wicked glint was present in Leyley's eyes while she thought that. She wanted to say that out loud, oh if she wanted it. But she kept faking to be the clueless, weird, and dumb Leyley that she knew everyone thought her to be.

"Oh....I mean, I guess that's fine. You could have told me, I would have invited Julia too." Leyley had to suppress a groan at what Nina was trying to do. She was trying to fake to be a good friend. Ugh, and to think she was actually happy to have her and the other one as friends, even if her brother was still her world and owner of basically 99% of her affection, having someone not calling her weird was nice...for a time.

Good things don't last after all. Except Andy of course, but Nina?...

She needs to understand that he is mine!

"Nah, she likes her boring books like Andy does. Say, did you tell your mom you're here??" Leyley asked with her eyes squinted the tiniest bit, barely holding the friendly mask together. She wanted nothing more than to scold her for betraying her trust, but she will have all the time to do that when she was in the crate.

"Huh? No. Why?" Nina replied with a confused tilt of her head. She was suspecting things, okay, time to use something that she hated using in a conversation, her brother.

"Heh heh! Just wondering. I mean I'm surprised she let you come hang out with a boy!" Leyley giggled, almost biting her own tongue to keep the venom from spilling out.

"No way! She thinks I went to study with Julia. Maybe we four can do that later, so you can stop confusing numbers." ohhh, there was this problem with Nina other than her being a hussy fake friend that is trying to steal her brother, She was a smartass like Andy.

"Tch, It's not my fault, what do I need numbers for!? Math is so boring!!!" Leyley huffed while stomping her feet. She wasn't as smart as Andy, So what?! She wasn't dumb!!!

Her eyes narrowed at Nina, her friendly mask almost dropping. So she was mocking her behind her back with this little 'teasing' for all this time? Andy always told her that friends tease each other, but they weren't friends.

Andy was watching the two 'bicker' with both anxiety and a bit of hope, maybe they were starting to meddle things. But he noticed how Leyley was acting, it was all fake. She was beyond mad, and it was pretty unsettling how well she was hiding it. Usually, she would yell like a banshee.

It made his stomach drop, the memory of their plan still branded in his head. It was so stupid, so dangerous, so unnecessary. But he promised to help her...

"So are we going inside or what?" He was brought back from his thoughts by Leyley addressing him. She was pointing at the building, a mischievous glint in her pink eyes that only Andy noticed, making his guts twist uncomfortably.

"Here? Is that even allowed..? Maybe we can-" Nina tried to say, but Leyley scoffed. Tch, always a coward, perfect for a backstabbing friend like her.

Things were starting to add up, why she didn't see the signs before? Oh, because Andy always tries to make her trust them, how much of a soft marshmallow he was, but so dense!

"I allow it! Let's find a way in!!" Leyley shushed any further complaints with a grin and walked over to the building, grabbing Andy's hand to make him follow close.

The boy didn't say anything yet, just bit his lips and pursed them from time to time, like he wanted to say something but decided to not do it. Nina seemed to notice it, but most likely didn't put too much weight onto it due to Leyley always being clingy to him.

How naive of her...

The three walked to the wall, quickly noticing that the door was locked. It was made of sturdy wood and compared to the rest of the surroundings it wasn't in that bad of a condition, so going in from here was big no...

"Mhm?" Leyley muttered as she noticed a metal sheet attached to a section of the wall. Curious, she walked over to it, followed by her brother and her 'friend'.

"Why'd they nail this metal sheet thing on the wall? Looks ugly." Leyley said as she lightly kicked the metal sheet, a soft metallic rumble following immediately after.

"Probably the wall is damaged, mhmm, maybe there's a hole..." Andy theorized with a neutral tone in his voice, finally speaking since he walked here.

"Ohhh! Perfect! Tear it open!" Leyley excitedly hurried him with pumped fists. She was confused when she received a deadpan look from her brother.

"Um...No I can't do that! And I'm pretty sure I will take some disease by touching it" He refused in an unamused tone.

"Boooo, Aren't you supposed to be the big strong brother, are you scared of some germs?" Leyley whined with a pout, just irritating Andy further.

Nina rolled her eyes with a small amused smile, not that Leyley could see her. Wait, If this is a dream, how can she see what that traitor was doing even if she was behind her? Andy could see her tho......weird....

"I prefer to call it common sense, dumbass. Also, how do you think I can tear a metal sheet barehanded? I'm still too little...." Andy argued back with a bit more annoyance in his voice.

"I-I like smart guys over beefy ones!!" Of course, the hussy had to be a kiss-ass and try to win some brownie points with her Andy!!!

Leyley basically spun in her heels and glared at the light-haired girl. The nerve of this traitor, flirt with him in front of her!!!

"You are such a kiss-ass, who asked??!" She snapped with a scowl and crossed arms. The friendly facade was momentarily thrown aside before she could stop herself.

Nina was visibly taken aback by Leyley's aggressive response.

"No one, just wanted to say it. Don't act like you don't do the same thing, Ley. Also, why are you so angry?..." She mumbled with could be recognized as disbelief and confusion.

It made the pink-eyed girl angrier, she knew why she was like this, but nooooo, she was the bad guy now?

"Don't worry about it, it's about something that happened at home..." Andy's fairly stern voice broke the argument before it could start to get heated. Both girls turned in the direction of his voice and found him walking towards them while holding a hammer. Wait, when did he walk away in the first place?

"We can use this." He continued as he raised showed the hammer in his hand.

He didn't wait for an answer as he walked to the metal sheet and used the claw to pull on it. After some seconds of great effort, the nails gave in, allowing the boy to rip the metallic object and reveal a hole big enough for them to squeeze in.

"Good job Andy!!! Come on, let's go in!" Leyley cheered as she pulled Andy along by the hand into the warehouse. The inside was as crappy as the outside with building materials, tools, crates and bags all left unattended and covered by dust and grime. 100% not a place for kids, but hey, did Leyley care? nah.

What about Andy?.... He just wanted to get this over with...

"*Cough*! Wow, it sure is... *cough, cough!" kinda dusty here. Makes me worry about my asthma, why are we here in the first place?...." They both heard Nina nervously point out with some uncomfortable coughing. Leyley rolled her eyes, but kept the newly made friendly facade on.

"Only cool kids can play here, and we are the coolest of them all!..." She giggled with a grin. She then put a hand under her chin in a pensive manner. Now...how can she get her 'friend' in a box? Well, a coward like Nina will surely like hiding. Hehehe, found it!

"Now, what we can do? Ooh, I know! How about some hide and seek?" she said as she looked at both her brother and Nina, a devilish glint in her pink eyes.

"Pffff... you're such a kid sometimes, Ley." Nina didn't see it, she just giggled playfully.

Andy instead just sighed wearily, already knowing what his little sister was thinking of doing. His eyes squinted a bit with sweat building on his forehead. He hates this, but he already promised to help her, no backing down now...

"Oh, I'm such a kid huh?! But Andy wants to play too!!" Leyley snapped with irritation as she pointed at her brother, this caused the purple-eyed girl to shift her attention to Andy.

"Really? You do? Weren't you too mature to play these types of games?" She asked in a mix of confusion and amusement and raised her eyebrow with the same playful demeanor.

"Hmm..? Oh. Yeah....but it's just us...so I guess it can be our little secret..." Andy said with a neutral voice, earning a snicker from Leyley because of the secret part. Compared to his sister, he didn't really put the effort to look cheerful, and Nina seemed to take notice of it. Luckily for both siblings and their plan, Leyley took charge.

"See! He loves hide and seek!" Leyley said as she stepped to stand in front of her older brother, more to stop the traitor from keeping to look at her Andy.

"Well, 2vs1, so I'm beat, let's do it!" Nina shrugged with a small smile.

"You totally wanted to play too... You child." Leyley mocked with a bored expression, making the other girl stumble for a moment.

"Ahh shut up. I- I'll be it! I'll go count to ten!" Nina huffed as she rushed out of the building. But before she could completely go out-

"Hundred! Count to hundred at least!" Leyley shouted with a friendly voice that didn't match her current expression, more stoic and vicious.

"Okay, okay!" They both heard her say before losing sight of her. Now both siblings were left alone, the perfect time to plot on how to get the bitch in the box~

Leyley turned to look at her brother with an impish grin. It was clear what she was gonna say next, and he was dreading this moment from the moment he reluctantly accepted to help.

"Alright. The next step of the bestest plan, find a good box to shove her in! Hehe" She said happily with a devious giggle. However, her grin disappeared when she saw the troubled look her brother gave her.

"You....you still want to do that?" He said with clear discomfort, but it was ignored, as always.

"Of course! She said no one knows she's here. This is perfect! No one will tell on us and we can give a lesson to that thief, aren't you happy?!" Leyley grinned more as she took her brother's hands. She was radiating warm eagerness and twisted happiness.

Andy didn't match her enthusiasm at all, no, his eyes looked even colder than before with a sober look on his face.

"I'm not. Leyley...we still can forget about this..." He muttered wearily. They can still play like normal and leave all of this behind and be normal, and have at least some friends.....

She didn't like this, her face twisted in a frown as her hold on him tightened. She started pulling him along so they could search for a box, but he stood in place. After a couple of moments of trying to get her brother to follow her, Leyley whined frustrated.

"She is trying to steal you, Andy, i will not forget it. And you promised! Now come up, before she's done counting." Once again she used the puppy eyes. And once again his defenses crumbled. His sister noticed his acceptance and successfully pulled him by the hand to follow her. Both siblings looked around the warehouse, looking for an empty crate.

After a bit of seconds of looking, they found it, dusty, but empty and big enough for Nina.

"Ooh, now this will do! Huh? There isn't any lock on it. Shit!..." Leyley cursed with a pout, this was the only empty one that was big enough. Now what?

"Well we don't actually want to lock her in...." Her brother's voice made her spin to look at him with an irritated glare. Again?! Why does he keep doubting her?! She was doing this for him!

"The hell we don't!? Stop being a pissy pants, Andy!" She snapped so loudly that he visibly flinched a bit. Her brother then let out a stressed sigh and regained his stoic expression.

"..... Just place a stick or something between the rings... That'll keep it closed." he suggested in a weary voice. He felt chained, forced to follow her in this self-destructive plan by his own love for his little sister.

Why can't they just act normal?

Why does she have to be this clingy?

Why can't he can't find the strength to want to get away from this?

What did he do wrong?

His dull eyes gazed at the box with an empty stare, his sister following his example with a curious look. Things started to get weird as soon as both their attentions were on the box. Both their visions were becoming blurry and glitchy the more they stared like the memory/dream itself was struggling to keep track of the events for both of them.... wait...both?

Leyley turned her head to look at her brother again, her thoughts and actions returning to match the memory.

"Won't the stick just break??" She asked with a frown, suspicious overtaking her. It was almost like her brother was trying to sabotage their plan, but he would never do that, wouldn't he? He always helped her, so why he was so moody now?

Andy had just the time to open his mouth to reply before they hear Nina's voice call for them.

"READY OR NOT! HERE I COME!!" She shouted from outside the building.

"Aw crap! She counts too fast!" Leyley blurted out in surprise as she grabbed her brother's hand again and rushed to find a spot to hide. Today she was doing that a lot.

"Ahaha!! Let's hide! Hide!!~"she sang as she searched for a hiding spot, and luckily for them, they found a pretty big crate that could cover them. They get behind it, just in time to see Nina enter the building and start to look for them.

"So, Where do we get a stick anyway?" Leyley whispered as she glanced at Andy, who just shrugged. This made her huff but she kept her voice down to not alert the traitor of their hiding spot.

Meanwhile, Andy felt something under his shoe. He looked down and saw some debris. He crouched and picked up a wooden debris, the closest thing to a stick.... awfully perfect to lock that box.

"I guess this'll do..." He muttered coldly as he stared at the debris in his hand. He could feel his little sister's eyes gaze on him, but she didn't say anything at first, just stared. Her pink orbs focused on his face and eyes like she wanted to know what was in his mind.

She wondered if he was thinking about Nina, the hesitation he displayed before just reinforcing her suspicion. That alone made her squint her eyes in a scowl.

"Weeee-eeeell????? What do you think? Is she pretty?" She hissed with jealousy evident in every word. A bit of insecurity started to savagely torn at her thoughts. What if Andy thought that hussy was cuter than her? Was this the reason he didn't want to give her a lesson?

"Um... She's fine, I guess...Why does it matter?" Andy mumbled as he glanced at her with a confused look.

At this Leyley visibly got even more irritated. Of course it mattered!!!

"It matters!" She half shouted with an angry blush on her cheeks. She wanted to cry at how frustrating all of this was becoming, everytime her brother hesitated was like a stab in her heart. He was the most important person to her and she was trying to keep him where he belonged, why couldn't he act the same?

She didn't realize at first how loud she said that, because-

"FOUND YOU" Both siblings jumped a bit as Nina's voice was heard behind them, most likely she found them thanks to Leyley's shout.

"Both of you at the same time?! Who hides in the same spot? I swear you two always do everything together, hahaha!" She giggled teasingly, which made Leyley's anger escalate, but surprisingly, she held it in check, at least for now, she will have all the time to scream at this bitch.

"You-.......It was my spot first, not my fault!" She bit her lips to stop herself from cursing at her, deciding instead to divert her frustration to Andy possibly following her in her hiding spot, even if she was the one to drag him here.

"Then you're it." Nina pointed out with a small smile. Ohhh no, No! Like hell she will leave this traitor with Andy again!

"No way! Andy stole my spot, so he is it!!" Leyley quickly argued, and before Nina could say something to answer, Andy started to walk away.

"Yes, yes... I'll go count. You two hide and whatever..." He sighed as he walked out of the building to start counting. He already knew what his sister was gonna do, and the feeling of anxiety got way worse. He didn't have the mental strength to give a glance to Nina, much to Leyley's delight.

"Ehm, It's just me or Andy is acting weird?" Nina asked confused with a 'concerned' expression.

"He is just moody today because of a bad bitch." Leyley spat with venom as her pink eyes glared at her 'friend'. The light-haired girl seemed to want to say something, but Leyley didn't want to hear her, so she changed her facade again and grinned.

"Now hurry! I will even help you find a good spot, I know the best ones!" She grinned with some little jumps. Finally! Time to put her plan into motion.

"Ehm...Okay? Thanks?" Nina replied with a sweatdrop, clearly confused but nonetheless followed the pink-eyed girl until they were in front of a wooden box.

"Think you'll fit in here?" Leyley asked as she opened the box and looked back at Nina with a friendly gaze, which hid the malice within.

"Um...Seems like a bad idea..." Nina said with clear nervousness. What a coward.

"How so?! Are you a chicken?!" Leyley had to keep her frustration out of control. Come on, hussy, jump in that fucking box!!!

"N-no, but I'm gonna get my clothes dirty. I don't wanna..." The light-haired girl said with more sweatdrops, she looked back at the box and then back at Leyley and shook her head.

"Oh bohoo. Who cares!" Leyley scoffed with a bored expression. What? Does she have to grab her and shove her in there by herself? Ugh, maybe she should have asked Andy to do it, it would have made a major effect to show Nina that he was off limits.

"My mom does! She'll get mad if I-" Nina was about to say, but Leyley cut her off.

"You know Andy likes rebellious girls?"Leyley interrupted her. Her left eye twitched for a second because of the growing irritation, she didn't want to use Andy's affection as leverage but her patience was growing thin.

"He does?" Nina seemed surprised and very attentive at that. Leyley had to keep herself from rolling her eyes, typical, what a brother-stealing bitch.

"Yes, Mom always gives him problems at home, so someone going against theirs will surely make him blush! I'm helping you to win my brother, you could be more grateful!" Leyley said with a grin. But internally she was really having a hard time keeping her facade intact, every word she said was like venom dripping from her own throat.

She really wanted to laugh at Nina's face, mock her for even thinking of stealing her older brother and to tell her that she knew that all this fucking friendship was just a lie! But now Leyley knows the truth, everyone will use her to get to Andy, unfortunately for them, he was her brother, hers and hers alone.

"Oh... I didn't realize...thank you Ashley" The gratefulness in Nina's words made Leyley want to puke, but she just grinned back.

"HUNDRED!" Both heard Andy shout from outside the building. Since when hundred was so fast to reach?!

"Oh shoot! He's coming! Hurry hurry!!" Leyley hurried as she pointed

"Err-oh... O-okay??" Against her better judgment, Nina complied and hopped into the box, not noticing Leyley's grin becoming wicked...

How naive...

Leyley closed the box and with a "U-hup!" She hopped on it, blocking her 'friend' in.

"H-huh??? What was that??" Nina's confused voice was heard from inside.

Leyley could feel the venom, anger and jealousy that she bottled up finally flow freely. She had a lot of things that she wanted to say to this hussy and all of them weren't pleasant.

"Hehehehe~ I got you now, traitor." Leyley giggled with malice and venom as she glared down at the box.

As soon as she said this, the box started to shake, Nina was trying to open the box. But she was too weak to throw Leyley off the lid.

"*Cough!!* T-this isn't funny, Ashley!! Let me out!" Nina shouted with agitation as she kept trying to push the box open to no avail.

"Hehe, I think it's very funny! Now you will think twice before trying to steal what is mine!!" Leyley spat as she lowered herself to stand on all four on the box so she could be as close as possible. That hussy needed to feel the venom that she earned by her being a backstabber, needed to feel how truly she hurt her.

She thought of her as a friend, someone that she could feel less hated and shunned. But it was a lie, everything was a lie, they will leave her, except Andy, he will stay. She will make sure of that.

Leyley was about to spat more venomous words, but her eyes caught sight of Andy walking over to her. The malice in her irises became less prominent, now showing a twisted affection reserved only for him.

"There you are Andy, you slowpoke! Hurry up, she's putting up a fight." She grinned impishly but still paid attention to not get thrown out by Nina's attempt.

*Cough* *cough* Ashley! And-Andrew! I- I can't breathe!! *Cough, cough, cough*!" The girl in the box apparently heard Leyley, because she pleaded for both to let her out. LeyLey ignored her. Andy instead stared with nervous wide eyes at the shaking box and then at Leyley, it was clear he wanted to be everywhere but here. Every cough made his heartbeat pick up the pace even more.

"...Is she alright? I don't like those coughs..." Andy questioned with a tense voice. He couldn't stop thinking about the consequences, what if Nina told her family and they ended up calling the police or something? He was starting to feel nauseous because of the stress of the situation.

**Cough, cough!!* Please, I--!!" Nina tried once again to plead, but Leyley cut her off.

"Shut up already, you drama queen! You don't fool anyone!" Leyley shouted angrily and hit the box with her fist, internally whining because she hit too hard. She just hates that hussy voice so much now, because it's full of lies and bullshit.

"Let her out, Leyley, I don't like this....." Andy said with a firmer voice. This was getting too far and his sister seemed to not realize it. Part of him wanted to shut up and let Leyley vent whatever crazy revenge she had. But he forced himself to care, yes, he had to force himself to do so. Maybe he wasn't that different from his sister...

And that thought scared him...

"She's just pretending! No one's ever died from some dust." Leyley scoffed, now sitting on the box with a bored look on her face.

Andy took a deep sigh and looked up at his sister's pink eyes. He could feel his heartbeat in his head, reminding him that this wasn't okay. Why would he be nervous otherwise? He cared about Nina's well-being.... right?

He cared, he cared he...cared...

"C'mon... she learned her lesson, Just let her out." Andy insisted with squinted eyes and sweat building on his forehead.

"What? You'll believe her over me!?" Leyley said with a scowl, not believing what she was hearing. No no no no, he can't be in love with that hussy, please no! He can't!!

"It's not... really about whether I believe her or not. She is your friend, you shouldn't do this to her..." Andy now was faltering a bit but still held on. He needs to put his foot down, or they will end up isolated, or even worse, they will be separated...

And his mind couldn't even handle the thought of that!

"I'm doing this because she wants to steal you from me!!!" Leyley shouted angrily as she glared fiercely at her brother. Why couldn't he see why she was doing this? She was the only one that deserve his attention and affection, not those double-faced hussies, not their crappy parents. She and her alone should have those!

"S-she isn't! She just said that she...likes me, come on Leyley, you know I wouldn't leave you alone!" Andy tried to reassure her and, Against his better judgment, he started to walk closer to his sister, even knowing that she would use physical affection to persuade him to go along with her wishes.

However, his sister didn't take it as he wished. She looked absolutely furious and agitated.

Lies Lies Lies! Everyone abandoned me!! First mom and dad, then all our classmates...I can't lose you too!!!!!

Leyley gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Fine! Andy wanted to play the hard way? Then she will use everything to destroy that spell that traitor inflicted on him.

"*Grrr* Fine! You let her out then, who cares about me anyway..." Leyley scoffed as she looked away, but still keeping her brother in her field of vision. The way he reacted made her internally smirk in victory. The guilt was basically radiating from him!!

"Everyone likes her better! Bet you like her better too! Bet everybody does, I already know! They all talk bad about me behind my back. Now you too..." She didn't even give him time to interject as she continued to talk, even using some of her real thoughts into it.

A crack formed in Andy's composure. And Leyley kept attacking.

"I bet you'd rather have a girlfriend than spend time with me! Of course you would!!" Leyley spat with her voice cracking, if that was intentional or not, that was for her to know.

"Oh c'mon! I already told you, I don't want-..." Andy barely managed to fit some words in before stopping at the sight of tears flowing out of his sister's pink eyes.

"And I bet-!! *Sniff* I Bet you only hang out with me 'cause mom forced you to!!!! She always takes you away and locks you in that cage because you don't want to be with me!" She sobbed with some hiccups, every tear a stab in the boy's chest. Not even Nina's coughing and pleas were enough to remove his attention from his sister now.

Another crack formed in his mask, making him visibly stumble in his words.

"It's not a-about that...... I just w-wanted some time to myself-..." He was losing, big time, a million thoughts were rampaging in his head. A pit formed in his stomach as he saw his sister leaned forward a little and squeezed her eyes shut with tears still rolling down.

"*Sniff!" It's not fair! Why does everyone like her better?? But what about Leyley?! They all think I'm loud and weird and annoying. No one likes me at all!" Leyley sobbed more, but this felt genuine, too much genuine. Her little hands tried to swipe away her own tears to no avail, an action that made Andy have the urge to do it for her.

*Crack* *Crack* Now his resistance is like glass, just another push~

"I...I like you better, Leyley. I really do..." Andy said barely in a whisper, but Leyley heard him. She raised her head and opened her eyes, narrowing them in a dark glare.

"Prove it. Liar." She said coldly, staring at him like she didn't know him, which felt like a stab to his heart.

Andy hesitated, and that was enough for Leyley to get even more angry.

"I knew it!!! So you are in love with this bitch?!" Leyley shouted with even more angry tears dripping from her eyes.

"No! I'm just trying to preserve the only friends you can have. You would have more if you weren't always so-" Andy tried to retort with some anger in voice, but he was cut off by Leyley starting to wail again.

"Not even my own brother picks me over her! I knew it already!! I thought he wanted to be mine, but he is just as double-faced as everyone else!" Leyley sobbed loudly while covering her eyes. Every sob was like a knife digging deep in his guts. He bit his lips, trying to say something to argue against her crazy logic.... however...

*Shatter*

Andy's green eyes became dull, his shoulders slumped in defeat.

"It's not true, I really lo-" He was about to say, probably the most honest he was gonna be with her, but she didn't want to hear him.

"LA LA LA LAAA!! Talk sure is cheap!!! I don't want anymore lies. You love me, right?! Prove it!!!!" She hissed with both anger and sadness. She wanted actions, not words.

Andy closed his mouth, and stared at her still teary and expectant pink eyes. He looked down at the stick in his hand and then at the box.

Only us...

With a withering sigh, the boy walked closer and put the stick in between the rings, trapping Nina in the box even if Leyley jumped down.

"See?... I like you better. Now let her ou-" Andy said in a dead tone. But before he could finish his sentence, he felt his sister's hands grasp him and bring him close until her cheek was pressed against his temple. Leyley then sat on her knees and got even closer to the edge of the box, hugging him in a tight and loving embrace.

"You hear that, Nina!? He is mine!!!! " Leyley declared with a big grin, she rubbed her cheek against her brother's, basically purring. She was so happy! Her brother chose her! Why did she doubt him in the first place?

"*Cough* are you doing this for that?!*cough* I just wanted-" Nina struggled to say those words full of disbelief due to her coughing. She didn't even get to finish as Leyley let go of her brother and looked at the box below her.

"Shut up! I thought you were a friend, but you just wanted to steal Andy so I could be all alone! Too bad, he is never going to be your boyfriend! Remember that, traitor" Stomping her foot on the crate under her, Leyley shut the bitch before she could complain further.

She then looked up at her brother, and her demeanor completely changed into one of happiness and affection.

"Right, Andy?" She asked with a sweet tone, which made him start to sweat again, he looked hesitant to reply.

"I-...." Andy was at a loss for words. His body was a shivering mess due to the desperation and unhinged possessiveness basically erupting from his little sister's pink eyes. She looked like she was possessed by a demon, or maybe, she was the demon all along.

He looked down, trying to recompose himself enough to convince her to let go of Nina, but he flinched when he felt Leyley's hands grab the sides of his head, her face mere inches from his head. From the direction he was looking, he was capable of seeing the large upsetting smile that was on her lips, it felt wrong, what was happening to his sister?!

"Aaaaandyyyy, look at me!~" She sang with twisted affection. Her words were like toxic honey being poured on his brain, making him hesitantly look up at her. His eyes widened with dread as he saw her full expression, her pupils were small, her irises shaking, and with an unsettling evil grin.

"You are mine, right? You are never gonna leave me, right? No, hehehe, you promised to always be with me, so it would be so evil of you to leave me...are you an evil big brother, Andy?" She asked in a sing-song voice and to be honest, it was even more disturbing than any angry screech she could make. The barely repressed desperation in her tone tore his resistance to shreds.

"...N-No" He barely heard his own voice, his thoughts scrambled by a thousand emotions, fear, affection, nervousness, dread. He didn't know what to think nor what to do, he should stop her but-...

"Of course you aren't! Tehehe, you don't need a girlfriend, I'm right here, what does a girlfriend can give to you that I can't...oh, you wanted some smooches? Like Mama and Papa do? You just had to ask~" she said in an 'innocent' tone, but her eyes had a wicked and possessive glint that made her all the more terrifying.

Andy was confused and scared, what she was talking about?

Before he could say something, he was suddenly pulled forward by the collar of his shirt. His lips landed on something soft and warm. When he opened his eyes, he was met with his sister's pink ones..... she...she was kissing him! On the lips! It felt so wrong, kisses are supposed to be nice. But this felt anything but nice. It was clear Leyley (and Andy too) didn't know how to do it in the first place, it was merely a sloppy and long peck, but aggressive. 

made by Coffincoffees

link: Source

Andy was paralyzed, completely shocked by what his sister did. He couldn't find the strength to push her away, his mind was working in overdrive but still didn't manage to form a coherent thought. He loved his sister....but like this?....l-like this?......

He doesn't know anymore!

It felt like she was filling his brain with poisoned love, vicious and sharp as it tore through him. He was panicking. He tried to scream, but the noise came muffled by his sister's lips still tightly pressed on his. He needed to do something, anything!! But he couldn't, his hands didn't move. Until...

"Ashley!! *cough* *cough" PLEASE!! Let me out! *cough* *cough*" Nina's pleas came weaker than before, something was wrong, it was like she was......dying...

Does Leyley want to risk killing someone to prove a point?

Does she even care about what will happen next?....

What if they separate us?!

Nonononononono!!!!

Everything came crashing down like a toxic wave. He couldn't take anymore and like a glass full to the brim with poison, twisted affection, and stress...He shattered, for real!

Leyley felt her brother's hands grab her from below her arms, and before she knew it, she was forcefully pulled away from the box with the kiss being broken as well. She fell on her butt, hissing as she did so.

"*Ow!!* Andy what are y-...." She was about to shout at him angry and confused, but when she opened her eyes, she saw and heard something shocking. Andy had opened the box and pulled the still coughing Nina out of it.

Immediately Andy grabbed the light-haired girl's arm in a painfully tight grip and forced her to look at him in the eyes. Leyley couldn't see his expression. But judging by Nina's terrified expression, he wasn't the sweet pushover Andy anymore.

"Y-You will not say anything a-about this,
You hear me?!!!" He shouted with a malice and desperation that both never saw in him.

The purple-eyed girl couldn't do anything more than nod fearfully with tears streaming from her eyes, she was still coughing and probably would need someone to check on her.

Leyley was flabbergasted, she couldn't believe it. Andy chose someone else other than her. 

The dream was glitching again, this time with red eyes appearing on the walls. Wait, this didn't happen during that time. However, she didn't care about any of that, her brother was the only concern. The little girl got up and bit her lips as she took a step forward.

"Andy, why? I t-thought-...." She was about to shakily say, but her words died in her throat when her older brother finally turned his gaze to look at her. His whole face was shadowed by an unnatural darkness, all except a singular eye, which wasn't green, it was red and it was glowing...

Leyley's pupils became small with the world seemingly stopping, terror overwhelming her heart. Even if this memory was corrupted by who knows what....this singular thing couldn't be changed...Andy, the older brother who always loved her, did anything she wanted, and cared for her, was looking at her with...hatred

The boy's head was twitching creepily, and before Leyley could even gasp, a giant tendril ripped its way out of Andy's shadowed mouth, black colored blood dripped from the torn jaw as the tentacle shot forward to impale Leyley. But before it could reach her-...

You are Ashley

"Andy!!!" Ashley gasped as she hastily sat up in bed with her eyes snapping open, her breathing ragged and her pupils small. In her agitated state, she didn't notice that she tore herself away from the spoon hug. Also, she wasn't very quiet-

"Fuck!!!" She flinched when she heard a yelp behind her followed by a thud. She looked back and found Andrew lying on his back beside the bed, most likely he fell off the bed because of her rough awakening. Whoops...

The young man rubbed his head with a hiss and then opened his eyes, glaring at her immediately.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?!" He shouted/hissed. His green orbs radiated irritation, but not hate. Good, It was just a dream, just a dream...

Just a dream...

"Ashley?" She realized she had been staring at him without saying anything. Mhm, what expression she was giving him right now? because her older brother looked a tiny bit worried.

She looked down at her thighs, now realizing that she was shaking and drenched in sweat. Her mind finally caught up on how truly panicked and on edge she was left from that dream. She needed him close, so the memory of how Andy looked at her will go away again. But she weirdly found herself unable to ask, at least in her normal smug and confident way. Why was she acting like this? She never feared demanding things from him.

Luckily for her, Andrew worry spiked enough to make him act without request. He got up from the floor and crawled back in bed, sitting in front of her.

"Wait, did you have a bad dream?" He blurted out in disbelief, which made her widen her eyes in surprise. 

"N-No! I'm not a f-fucking pussy!" She scoffed with a slightly embarrassed expression. She hated how shaky she sounded. But to be honest, what she lived wasn't a bad dream, that was a straight-up nightmare. But he didn't need to know that, wait, if she told him, would he cuddle her? Now that was something she could work with!

Now keeping her pride intact didn't seem that important right now. Especially with the ache in her chest at the memory of what happened in that dream, especially at the end, what were those eyes? Why Andy was....like that? He tried to kill her for fuck sake!! She wanted answer.....and a hug and lot of praises....

Of course Andrew had to poke fun at her moment of weakness, call it karma. He scooted closer and wrapped his arms around her with a rare amused smirk on his face.

"Awww, is my little sister all scared now because of the bad dream? Does she need her big bro to not cry like a little baby?" He cooed with one of his hands reaching over to pet her hair. Internally he was completely flabbergasted, his little sister having a nightmare and looking this scared was literally impossible.  And He kinda hated how his instincts were flaring up and pushing him to comfort her, but hey, he could have some fun mocking her for a change.

Even if he was doing this to make fun of her, Ashley could feel the tension and agitation melt away from her body. She let out a sigh and leaned further into the hug, inhaling deeply. He reeked of cigarette smoke, but it was still his scent, which was enough for her to calm down. 

Wait, he was making fun of her! She should at least make seem like she was upset about it, he doesn't need the ego boost that he had that much power over her state of mind.

"Shut uuuuuup, you dick!" She whined but didn't move away, instead she gave his back a couple of very light punches before returning the hug immediately after. Her brother just let out a small chuckle but thankfully didn't say anything more. His hug felt way more genuine now, with his fingers passing through her black locks becoming way more gentle and soothing. 

The dream was quickly becoming a forgotten memory left to rot. Even if her body was still shaking.

Another deep breath, and she felt even more at peace and actually happy. Why he always need to be a constipated ass when she wanted to be held like this. Would her faking to have nightmares make him hug her more often like this? Mhmm, she needs to sign it somewhere.

What the pink-eyed woman didn't notice was how cold and dull his eyes got when she wasn't looking. He seemed.....broken, just like dream Andy was.

After what felt like minutes of cuddling, Andrew broke the hug and scooted away, ignoring the whine his sister made for the lack of contact or the way her lips formed a pout.

"We should go check our....'friend's place." He said neutrally as he sat on the edge of the bed and started to put his shoes back on.

"You mean the friend we got in our belies? That's an interesting step of friendship right there." Ashley joked with an impish smile as she scooted closer to the edge of the bed and sat beside him.

She let out a giggle when she heard Andrew groaning and pinching the bridge of his nose. It was good to return as the one to mess with him.

"Yeah yeah, be as weird as you can be. *Sigh* Anyway, we need to hide the evidence from his apartment, blood, his body in the freezer and any trace we may have left behind. We could also take some of his stuff, I doubt he will miss some money or clothes..." Andrew pointed out as he got and stretched his back, that fall really messed up his already sore muscles.

"Hehehe, more burglary time! You are enjoying it, admit it!" Ashley grinned even more as she started pulling her shoes as well. She was trying to talk to him as much as possible, she needed to hear his tired but still warm voice.

"Oh yeah, increasing my future prison time is so enjoyable. Get your head checked." Andrew sarcastically said as he glanced at her with a deadpan look, making her giggle.

"After you, Andy~" Ashley cooed as she batted her eyelashes at him mockingly.

Just for her smugness to disappear when she was flicked on the forehead by her older brother.

"*Ow*!!" She whined as she put her hands on the spot he flicked with a pout on her face.

"It's Andrew, not Andy, you fucking moron. Now hurry." Andrew grumbled as he walked out of the room, his sister basically rushed after him, most likely to whine about his 'physically assaulting her'. Or maybe because she really needed to be as close to him as possible. Regardless of that, she followed him, like always.

Some minutes later

You are Andrew

"What a fucking mess." Andrew commented as his eyes scanned their neighbor's apartment for the second time since yesterday. The blood has since dried out, but the metallic smell of it was as strong as last time, maybe even stronger. The young man also noticed that the candles that were around that summoning circle were completely melted.

His eyes stopped when he caught sight of the the book he saw yesterday on the table. He felt weird while staring at it, it was.... familiar and uncomfortable.

He walked over to it while his sister checked the rest of the apartment. As he read through the pages, Ashley commented and joked about things he didn't manage to fully understand due to his focus on the book, l he just hummed in acknowledgment so she wouldn't get bitchy about him ignoring her.

After some minutes, he felt her tapping his cheek, making him jump a little and turn his gaze to look at his little sister.

"What cha up to? Oh? Is that the creepy book that weirdo had?" Ashley said as she gave a look at the pages her brother was previously reading. It was a butch of drawings, strange prayers and some other weird stuff.

"Yes, It's a sort of demon-summoning instruction manual. I want to see if maybe we can summon that eye demon too..." He replied as he looked down at the book again. Don't get him wrong, summoning that demon was the last thing he wanted to do, but if they wanted to get out of here, they couldn't really be picky on an escape method...

Just like they weren't picky about eating human meat.....

"Brave. Given things turned out so well for that cultist guy. Didn't take you for one that wants his soul sucker out of you..." Ashley teased with a smirk. But internally wondered if he was planning to do that to get away from her. Is being devoured by a demon better than staying with her?

No Leyl-.... Ashley, he wants to be with you!

"....Nah, I don't have a death-wish yet. Also, the guy wasn't that far from getting what he wanted, he was successful up to the point he lacked an offering to give at the very moment, which should have been us." Andrew replied with an eye roll. Something inside of him shivered at the mention of getting his soul sucked out, like it wasn't something he wasn't familiar with. like a forgotten scar.

"He had it coming, he wanted to sacrifice us but couldn't take us. The demon made our job easier, but less fun." Ashley shrugged with nonchalance, not caring that she just admitted that she would have murdered that man if the demon hadn't done it.

Andrew seemed genuinely taken aback for it, but decided to let it go. He shook his head and got back into his tracks.

"...Anyway, it says here that demons don't think much of humans-" Andrew started to explain, but was interrupted by his sister.

"Ohhh, we'll have something in common me and that thing!" Ashley giggled with a smirk, enjoying how Andrew looked unamused at her. What? It was the truth, people were shit that doesn't deserve the time of the day, well, everyone that isn't Andy.

"(More than one thing in common) Because of that, they're only willing to do business as long as it's quick and easy for them..." Andrew resumed explaining. He kinda understands them, he hates to deal with the majority of people nowadays, it was always the same. Even the neighbor's face became hard to remember...

When did he become so detached?

"Soooo, you really want to ask one to get us out of here?" Ashley asked with a tilt of her head. Part of her didn't want to leave, they got food, so why leave and meet other people? The promise that they will be forced to stay together while they run from the consequences of their actions was a good enough alternative. As long as there's just the two of them.

"Well I don't want to get out of here the same way the neighbor did...But I do think this is our best bet for now. Those doors will not open anytime soon." The older sibling, replied with a shrug. He noticed that his little sister was contemplating something, wow, what a rare sight.

"So what will we ask? Don't we need like, a place we need to get left on or stuff like that?" She actually made a good point. If they ask a demon to free them, how and where they will achieve that objective?

"...I don't know yet. Something tells me mom doesn't want us to magically appear in her house..." He shrugged with a neutral voice. He knew their parents hardly cared about them if them not answering their calls meant something. Maybe Julia's place?.....ok no, with Ashley here and all the cannibalism stuff, he really doesn't want his girlfriend involved with all of this mess.

Ashley's eyes narrowed in a dark and angry grimace at the mention of their mother. 

"Don't talk about that hag, she is dead to us! If anything, I will ask the demon to drag her ass in hell!!!" Ashley snapped with anger, making Andrew jump a bit and glance at her with a slightly surprise gaze. Okay, he shouldn't have mentioned their mother, good job Andy-.....fuck, good job Andrew.

The younger sibling noticed the look Andrew was giving her and pursed her lips while passing a hand on her forehead to calm her aching nerves. She then huffed and looked at him again with a more calm expression. Her own outburst basically left in the back of her mind.

"What will we bargain with?" She asked in a bored tone. A shame she can't offer her shitty parents to the demon, heh, something for later.

"I don't know that either." Andrew sweatdropped a little and shrugged as he muttered that.

"Damn Andy, you are being so useful right now~" Ashley teased with a mocking giggle and smile.

"First of all, don't call me Andy. Second of all, Fuck off, Ashley. I like to remind you that you woke me up in a rush, my head is still throbbing!" Andrew scoffed with a small glare, what he received was an 'innocent' smile and a bat of eyelashes from her. What a brat, it's not his fault that he can't sleep alone.

He rolled his eyes and looked down at the book again.

"It says here that demons prefer human souls, so obviously it's gotta be that." He muttered while rubbing his chin.

"Where do we get a soul while stuck in here? I prefer to live, so mine can't be. And your soul belongs to me, so that's not gonna do either." Ashley said with pouty lips and sweatdrop dripping from her cheek. The fact she claimed ownership of her brother's soul made him look at her with a raised eyebrow and a sweatdrop of his own.

"Um...thank you? It's reassuring to hear that my soul is like an object that you can own..." He replied sarcastically with a deadpan look. At this point, he is used to her casually claiming that he was hers. And he really hated that part of him felt a twisted sense of happiness everytime she said it.

"Isn't it?" Ashley raised an eyebrow herself with a smirk.

"...No." He replied deadpan. What question is that? He doesn't belong to her...

Keep lying to yourself...

"Alright, party-pooper, we can think of these things later. Why don't we set the ritual up for now?" Ashley suggested with a smug smile, not very bothered by him denying he was hers.

She tried to ignore the thoughts inside her head saying that she was losing him. What silly bullshit, he loved her! He needs to!!!

"Mhm, good idea. You can start by replacing the candles for now, I don't know if the blood of yesterday is still good enough, and we also need to mop the one our friend left..." She was snapped out of her thoughts by Andrew agreeing with her. He didn't seem to notice the way her eyes scanned him.

After a couple of seconds, Ashley let out a hum to let him know she heard him and did as asked. She grabbed new candles from the candlesticks present in the apartment and placed them in the spots where the old ones were. After that, she skipped to her brother's side with a giddy aura around her. Summoning a demon was starting to intrigue her a lot.

"Done! What now?" She asked with a grin and pumped fists.

Andrew could answer was about to answer, but something else caught their attention-...

*Knock* *knock*

Someone knocked on the apartment door! And even worse-

"Still alive and kicking are you?? You've been quiet lately, pal. I'm getting a lil worried here!" The warden's voice was heard from the other side of the door. Oh fuck!!! This was no good!!

Both Andrew and Ashley held their breaths, not making a sound. If the warden found them here, it was over!

After some very tense seconds of silence, they heard the warden let out a groan and start tapping with something.

"Yeah, hi. Hello. One of my guys isn't answering." They heard him grumble to what they could guess was a colleague over probably a walkie-talkie.

"The weirdo one. I think he croaked? But he's just a B type anyway." Type B? Like blood type? What does it matter anyway?

"Sigh... Filiine. I'll check it after my round." They heard him say, the sound of his footsteps followed shortly after as he moved away from the door. They couldn't hear him anymore after a while.
.
.
.
.
.
"Is THAT all we would've had to do to get the door open!? Just shut up for two days!?!?" Ashley finally snapped the silence in two with righteous anger. If she knew this, she would have ambushed him and made him pay for all the times he mocked their starving selves.

"Oh shit!! He's gonna come in and see all THIS! No, no, no, no..!! We are so fucked!!!" Andrew realized with panic starting to overtake him. He gripped his head with both hands with his breathing starting to become fast and ragged. Fuck fuck fuck, everyone is gonna know!!!!

Ashley tore his head away from his head and grabbed it herself, forcing him to look at her in the eyes.

"Calm the fuck down!! Go stall him at our door, I'll clean this up!" She ordered as she let him go, but he still didn't move.

"H-He's still gonna find the guy missing! We can't cover something like that!" He argued with agitation.

"Well, he will not.....unless he checks the freezer... Which is where all this blood is pointing at....shit." Ashley retorted with equal agitation. Maybe they can summon the demon and offer that fucker? That would be satisfying.

"Noooo...!!" Andrew panicked even more, this was the fucking worst!!

"Stop panicking, Andrew. Go!!!! Before he notices we're not home!! And keep him until I've mopped up all the blood." Ashley hissed as she started pushing him towards the balcony door.

"He's still gonna find the guy missing!" Andrew argued as he struggled to remain on his feet, where did his sister get that strength?

"He'll assume the guy jumped off the balcony or something! I don't fucking care (we can kill him for all I care)" She hissed as she finally managed to get him to the broken glass door.

"Without a corpse?-" Andrew tried to retort, but was cut off.

"You get to be that corpse if you don't get going already!! Go!" Ashley shouted as she pushed him onto the balcony. He finally got the memo and rushed to their apartment to distract the warden while she cleaned.

You are Ashley

Ashley immediately rushed to where they put the mop and bucket and started to hastily clean the blood that was on the ground. Her heart was pounding, mostly because if they found them out, Andrew would be taken away from her. The thought alone made adrenaline burn through her bloodstream.

She barely managed to clean the last blood puddle before hearing the door being unlocked. Oh fuck, no time to go to the balcony.

Her eyes moved to the closet and she rushed to it. She opened it and hid in it just in time to hear the door open. The young woman peeked from the gap, watching as the warden entered the apartment.

"Greetings and salutations!!" He declared loudly, naturally, no one answered.

The man looked around, his expression twisted in a grimace as he covered his nose because of the smell.

"Anybody home?" He tried again with his voice a bit nasal because of the closed nose. He was visibly getting annoyed.

"Oh, great. Another suicide." He sighed as he gave another look around before his eyes settled on the closet. Ashley's heart stopped as she saw the warden walk towards the closet where she was hiding until he was right in front of it.

His hands grabbed the handles and opened the closet, with his eyes immediately finding the scared young woman hiding there. She was pale with sweat drenching her skin.

The warden's eyes widened in surprise. But then, a glint appeared in his eyes....lust...

"What the-.....well well well, sweet cheeks. How did you get in here...?" He said in a mix of stern anger and twisted amusement. Whatever he was thinking, it was nothing that Ashley wanted to find out. If she just had that meat cleaver they used to chop the neighbor with, she would cut this fucker to pieces!!!

Speaking of the meat cleaver. Ashley saw a glint of light being reflected by metal. A familiar cleaver was held by someone behind the warden, and Ashley recognized the young man who was wielding it, his face was shadowed, intentions unknown.....until, he acted.

It took just a second...

*Slash*

"Ahhh!!" The warden yelled in pain as the butcher cleaver sunk deep in his shoulder.

But the bloody show just started...

Andrew yanked at the cleaver still sticking to the man's shoulder with strength normally impossible to pull out with his starved body, causing the warden to fall backward on the ground. The weapon finally was pulled out from the man's shoulder, blood oozed out of the wound at every single heartbeat of the terrorized man.

The warden barely had the time to open his mouth to let out a scream before a foot stepped on his sternum, knocking the air out of his lungs. His eyes widened in reflex, making him see a thin young man with disheveled black hair and green eyes, the same eyes that were glaring down at him with possibly the coldest and most murderous look a human could possibly muster.

"Stay away from my sister." Andrew whispered with unmatched malice and a possessiveness that could rival his own sister's, making goosebumps rise on both the warden and Ashley for two opposite reasons. The venom in his words would enough to cut through bones if it was real...the bloody cleaver in his hand will be a good alternative. Oh, speaking of the cleaver......

The warden's pupils shrunk as he saw the young man raise the now bloodied cleaver in the air, ready to hack down again.

"W-wait, please, WAI-" the warden tried to plead for his life, but it was too late...or maybe Andrew just didn't care...

*Chop* *Chop* *Crack* *Chop* *Chop* *Chop* *Chop* *splat**Chop* *Chop*

Andrew kept stabbing and chopping at the man's body until he stopped moving and even beyond that. Blood drenched his sweater, his hands, and his face, but he kept relentlessly chopping until the man's face was a bloody mess of mashed meat and destroyed bones.

Ashley was still sitting against the wall of the closet, watching with a shocked face as her older brother basically brutalized the warden with a savagery she never knew he had in him. Her heart was pounding like crazy, in both fear.....and something else....

Something in her twisted mind was greatly enjoying the show. He was killing that man for her!! Wicked happiness started bubbling in her chest as her eyes couldn't stop staring at him, the fear and shock were replaced by intrigue.

After some more slashes, Andrew finally stopped. He was panting and drenched in his own sweat and the warden's blood. He raised himself to stand upright and stepped away from the ruined body, he seemed in a trance, staring at nothing as the blood dripped from his hands and cleaver.

"Andy....." Whatever spell he was under was broken as soon as he heard his sister call for him. His head turned to look at her, allowing Ashley to see his cold and dull eyes, squinted irritated at her

Ashley swallowed the lump in her throat as she could clearly see that her brother wasn't very pleased with her right now.

She flinched a bit with both nervousness and sick delight when Andrew started to calmly walk towards her. As soon as he was just in front of her, he crouched to be at eye level with her. The younger sibling looked away in response, a mix of nervousness and intrigue overtaking her, now this was a side of her brother that she wanted to explore, but she was a bit too surprised (and a tiny bit scared) to tease him.

"*Sigh* What I need to do with you?" He said in a tired tone, like he just caught her stealing cookies.

"M-Maybe tell me how much you were worried about me?" Ashley joked as she looked at him again, both affection and amusement in her pink eyes. She noticed that her older brother's green eyes regained their normal light, even his face was less grim.

He just sighed and got up from his crouching position. Looking down at her with a unamused gaze.

"C'mon Leyley....let's go play..." He said softly as he extended his bloodstained hand towards her.

Ashley looked surprised by the use of her nickname, but quickly began smiling widely and happily took her brother's hand.

Looks like Andy and Leyley weren't going to die in this coffin~

To be continued.

Chapter Text

Few moments earlier

You are Andrew

"Come on man, these spicy books are impossible to find anywhere and I'm giving you one of these for just a pack of noodles. Stop being difficult!” Andrew scoffed as he glared frustrated at the closed door of his apartment. He was trying to keep the warden busy while Ashley cleaned, but the arguments were growing thin, and the man on the other side of the door was noticeably growing more and more bored.

"If you really got such high-quality stuff, I wanna know what genre it is. Maybe I don't like it, so read me a sample or something, I don't want any weird shit…” the warden's gruff voice was heard, annoyed and impatient. They have been here on this back and forth for a minute or two, where the fuck Is Ashley!!!?

"Like hell I will! Did you want me to get in-character too!?” Andrew snapped with barely hidden agitation and sweat already starting to build on his forehead, sticking some of his hair to his head. His heart was pounding, he hated to admit it, but he was worried, he so fucking worried that this fucker would just go away and enter with her still cleaning.

Wait, was this guy armed?! If so, he may even shoot her!!! NONONONONO!

“Then I guess no deal with those books, however, maybe there's something you can give me…” These words snapped Andrew out of his panicked thought and made him pause a second with a puzzled look.

“What?” he was hesitant to ask for clarification, something told him that he will not like it.

“Your sister's kinda hot, got any good photos of her? I will give ya two noodle packs for some good photos. A nice bargain if you ask me.” the warden said, snickering a bit amused at the young man’s silence…

If only he could see him right now, he would have regretted putting Ashley in the conversation.

Andrew’s eyes became cold, a glacial and murderous fury hidden just below the surface of those green orbs. At that moment, he didn't care anymore about hiding his crime or putting up a normal front. This guy, no, this animal that did nothing but mock them while starving them, asked him to give him photos of his sister to jack off…

If only he was strong enough, he would tear this door from the hinges and God knows what he would do to this piece of shit.

“Why don't you try putting your hand in the mail slot so I can give you the photos?... I can't promise I will give your hand back though…” Andrew’s voice came just as cold and venomous as his glare. The young man could swear he heard the warden shudder for a moment before regaining his composure and chuckling mockingly, but he was clearly still a bit disturbed, like a sheep almost caught in the wolf den.

“Hah, nope. Oh well, your loss, buzz kill, guess you can keep reading your amazing books with an empty stomach, always knew your sister was smarter than ya, together with other things…” The man mocked before apparently starting to walk away suggested by His departing footsteps.

“Wait!” Andrew tried to attract his attention again. The anger of before was still present and nagging at his guts and brain, but his sister's well-being came first. Unfortunately, the warden didn't come back.

“Shit shit shit, Ashley!!” The young man immediately started panicking. Every single instinct was screaming at him to do something, not very different from the feeling of his own life being in danger.

His breathing was getting frantic, his heart basically jumping from his chest. What can he do?! Ashley wasn't here, so she was still cleaning! Damnit, body, MOVE!! DO SOMETHING!!! YOUR SISTER IS IN DANGER!

Suddenly, like a switch being flipped, the panic evaporated and the cold anger of before returning in full stride…he knew what to do. Normally he would create a million reasons to not act on these dark thoughts but this time-

Fuck it.

His eyes darted to the kitchen’s counter, where the now clean butcher cleaver was placed, waiting for him. Andrew’s pupils were small and shaking, before he knew it, he was already in front of the blade and his hand already serrated around the handle, the metal acting as a mirror and reflecting his own dull green irises. It was like they were telling him something…

You have to protect her no matter the cost. That's the only thing you are good at…

Andrew wordlessly rushed outside of his apartment balcony and towards the neighbor’s, his head was spinning and his atrophied muscles were aching because of the rush of movement, but he didn't care, adrenaline was pumping more and more in his system, just filling his violent thoughts. his hand clenched the handle of the cleaver tightly as he passed over the wooden plank, almost falling down as he did so, his knuckles were becoming even more pale than they already were thanks to the sheer pressure he was squeezing on the handle.

He was already beside the broken glass door, just in time to hear the door of the apartment open and the voice of the warden following immediately after.

“Anybody home?" He heard the man call for someone who was already dead and partially digested. Andrew could hear his footsteps going around the apartment. Against his better judgment, the young man peaked to see where he was and hopefully find Ashley. Luckily the warden was facing away from him, but no sign of his sister.

Where was Ashley?

Andrew’s eyes caught sight of the closet having a very small gap, realization and dread immediately settled in his guts, she was there!

“Oh, great. Another suicide." The warden sighed annoyed, but the words didn't register, Andrew kept looking between the closet his Ashley was hidden and the man.

Andrew’s heart stopped when he saw the warden glance at the closet and walk towards it. The young man’s face became grim with his eyes becoming cold and full of malice. Looks like he will need to do some dirty work again, Leyley better be grateful.

He stepped away from the wall beside the door and sneakily stepped in, his starved body was light enough to minimize the sounds he made. He ignored the voice in the back of his head screaming at him that he was going to ruin his entire life if he went along with this solution...

But the ‘problem’ wasn't that he didn't know this, it was that he didn't care. His mind was everywhere but his future, it wasn't thinking about consequences or ways to resolve this without stepping a blood-stained line. Right now, there was someone that was in between him and his sister, someone that really pissed him off nonetheless.

At this point he was some steps away from the man, just in time to see him open the closet and find a scared Ashley there, the sight made any remnant of hesitation disappear, and escalate the already overwhelming murderous thoughts he had.

"What the-.....well well well, sweet cheeks. How did you get in here...?” the warden just had to open his mouth again, the way he said those words completely set Andrew off. Fuck It, this guy is dead meat!

Andrew hated the warden from day one, the way he leered at his sister, the backhanded comments, and soon enough the way they didn't care they were slowly killing them. So, this was just justice…

Andrew basically rushed forward and raised the cleaver, ready to strike. He looked possessed with possibly the darkest glare he ever mustered. He could hit the neck and finish the bastard in one blow…

But why would this waste of oxygen deserve a quick death after slowly killing them for all these months?

So he hit him in the shoulder, watching as blood immediately started to ooze out in the place where the cleaver met flesh. He barely registered the warden screaming in pain, but he wasn't done, ohhhh, if he wasn't…

He yanked at the weapon still stuck in the man's shoulder with every ounce of strength he had in his atrophied body, causing him to fall to the ground. Adrenaline really helped with the pain and the dizziness that the young man was feeling.

Without thinking twice, he stepped on the bastard’s chest, watching as he wheezed with air forcefully going out. Andrew could have killed him right here and now, but he wanted to be seen, to make this fucker understand just how much he screwed up…So he can tell everyone in hell that Ashley Graves wasn't to be touched by anyone but her brother…

The look of terror the warden gave him after he recognized who was about to kill him felt strangely gratifying, like it was a long thing coming. Andrew had a lot of grudges that he wanted to make right, a lot of repressed insults and thoughts all aimed at this bastard…but he just stared down at his terrorized eyes with the coldest glare he ever gave someone.

He knew what he wanted to say to this piece of shit, and even if a small ‘sane’ part of himself begged him not to, especially in front of his sister, he has already grown past caring, let her hear him and use it against him, he will remind her that it's her fucking fault that he is like this and that he is killing this man. Because he is a fucking good brother!!!

With no second feelings in the mix…

“Stay away from my sister.” His own throat felt like it was melting from how much venom he poured in those words, possessive and full of malice. Another wave of euphoria dulled the rising numbness of his emotions at the sight of the act he was about to commit, he couldn't stop now.

He raised the bloody cleaver in the air, ready to strike again. The warden tried to plead for his life, but Andrew didn't really care…all that stress of being found out, the fear of having his little sister taken away from him and the desire to protect her…All of this exploded into a bloody mess of slashes and chopping…

So he kept chopping until the man stopped moving and beyond that. His arm kept going up and down without any sign of wanting to stop, his mind a broken mess stuck in a trance, the majority of feelings and thoughts were dulled by the relentless chopping. Blood was staining his hands and face, drenching his sweater as well. The same disgust of yesterday assaulted his senses by having the sticky life liquid back on his skin, but at the same time, it was completely overshadowed by a cathartic feeling of crazy freedom, the blood warmth now was making him feel alive, his starved cold body heating up by it like a cozy liquid blanket.

After what felt like hours, he finally stopped and stepped away from the now ruined corpse, his arm numb from the relentless stabbing he did. He looked down at what remained of the warden and just like that, the switch was flipped again, the feeling shifted completely, hot to cold, the euphoria now drowned by the same cold numbness of yesterday, no, this was way worse.

He didn't realize he was staring into the void, everything dulled by a cold apathy, he didn't know why he was feeling like this just after feeling so free and alive, like that rush of emotions burned out his soul and left behind an ashy mess, dull and useless.

Until…

“Andy…” Ashley’s voice was more meek than usual, but it was as powerful as a battering ram. It tore that apathy and numbness apart and reigned the sparks he called emotions. The young man’s green eyes moved to look at his sister, and there she was, the source of his torment. She seemed fine, a bit shocked, but overall fine, relief washed over him seeing that.

Her gorgeous pink eyes were basically locked on him with a borderline manic delighted glint on them. It didn't surprise him, she always had something broken inside her head. But, at the same time, he felt the way she was looking at him intoxicating…

Just like everything about her…

Another thought he had to push in the back of his mind, where it may fester with all the other thoughts he wished he never had.

He wordlessly walked towards her with blood dripping from his hands and cleaver, noticing how the delight in his sister's eyes just increased, she was enjoying it, enjoying how his eyes were on her and only her, and enjoying how he broke his prospect. She was a fucking psychotic obsessed bitch…and a sick part of him just enjoyed it as much she does…

Maybe, they both had something broken in them since birth, and standing close to each other was the only time those broken pieces worked a little…

Or just broke further…

Present

Andrew helped his sister to get on her feet. What he did to the warden still hasn't completely registered in his mind, his legs felt like they were about to collapse while the arm that was still holding the blood-drenched cleaver ached like a bitch. In general, he felt like shit, but he couldn't care about anything regarding himself right now, his eyes and attention were all on the young woman in front of him.

Ashley didn't let go of his hand even for a moment, on the contrary, she held him tighter, even trying to intertwine some of their fingers. She naturally ignored the blood now staining her fingers, instead, she looked up at him and smiled, the manic look on her eyes leaving place for happiness and affection.

“Phew, I thought I got caught there for a sec. Luckily I got a personal knight in blood-stained armor here with me, all for me~” She cooed with a sigh of relief following after. Her fingers squeezed his hand a bit tighter. Ashley has always been very physically clingy to him, and she became even more when she was stressed. So he didn't even try to pull away in embarrassment, not that he could feel it anyway, his brain was pretty much a scrambled mess right now.

Even with a foggy mind, he still had the capacity to squint his eyes unamused at her.

“You got caught, and I had to fix your screw-up again...” his voice came out hoarse because of his out-of-breath state. His fingers instinctively squeezed hers with a more firm and stern grip without being too tight, clearly a hint that he was upset.

To be honest, he really needed some physical contact to help his mind from just shattering right there and there. He didn't want to show it, but his body was already starting to shake with bile starting to rise in his guts. He k__l_ed…he did it!!. he. fucking.did it.

Ashley pouted and shrugged, one of her nails purposely dug lightly into the back of his hand as punishment.

“Hey, happens to the best of us, don't tell me you didn't fail at least one test in that shitty college you used to go to get away from me…” The young woman scoffed with an eye roll. Why must he ruin the moment to be an asshole? He protected his precious little sister! He should be so proud of himself and keep pampering her until she is nice and relaxed. Even if to be honest he already gave her a good show when he killed the warden.

Oh, speaking of killing…

Her pink eyes moved to look at what remained of the warden, face unrecognizable and multiple gashes on his chest and arms, oh wait, one of his arms was completely cut off, nice!

"Well you've done it now, Andy. You've actually killed a man…” Ashley pointed out with a small sweatdrop on her cheek. To be honest she was very surprised, her Andy always made a fuss about doing ‘evil’ things, eating that guy already made him so jumpy and cold, but now he killed someone so casually and so brutally. And the way he looked at her afterward like she was either his next victim or the princess to save.

Kinda hot though…

“....Yes. didn't have that much choice…” Andrew's lie came as naturally as breathing. He had a choice, he could have knocked the warden down, or even captured him, but no, he needed to make an example because no matter how much he hated it, Ashley was his to take care of, and if someone tried to hurt her, well, the brutalized man bleeding on the floor didn't get the memo…

“Have any regrets? Any of your precious boy scout rules crying in the corner?” Ashley teased as she put a hand in front of her lips to muffle a giggle. She expected him to freak out, but he sounded and looked so apathetic right now, usually she would use these occasions to claim the pieces of his mind for herself, but something was different now.

“Does it matter? The guy is dead anyway…” Andrew replied coldly, and with that, he tore his hand away from hers in one dejected motion, which made her squint her eyes in a scowl, but quickly regained her smug smile.

"Oh my, he isn't even having a mental breakdown, where did you put it?” She half-mocked with her smile widening a tiny bit more. Was smart to aggravate her brother just after witnessing him butchering a man? Nope, but it's not like he was gonna raise a finger against her, after all, she was just playing with him, like they she always did since they were children.

"I'm saving it for later...” Andrew retorted with his face twisting into an irritated scowl. Just like during their previous crime, he wasn't happy about his sister’s playfulness in such a situation.

So why did part of him want to smear blood on her face and see her whine like a little kid, with hissing tongue included?-No, what are you thinking about?! Get a hang on yourself, you are the responsible one, not a lunatic…

"Heh, Yeah? We'll see how you sleep after this one, huh? If you were that whiney after eating a guy. It's strange you aren't already burrowing your face in my awesome tits for comfort after actually killing someone~ You don't need to act all tough with me~” She cooed as she flicked her brother’s nose, making him snap out of his thoughts. She didn't know if she liked him being all this unbothered, because then she would not have anything to use to keep him nice and comfy beside her, where he should be.

Andrew’s eyes immediately narrowed into an even angrier glare, making Ashley actually stop in her tracks, the reminder of what happened yesterday was still fresh in her mind. If she pushed him too much, he would become even more like Andrew, and Andy would be left behind.

"Ashley, I am not in the mood for your shit right now…” Andrew hissed through gritted teeth, this time being the truth because the sane part of his mind temporarily drowned the twisted thoughts. That was good, that was only stress, yes, that was it.

"Aight…” he was surprised by her actually backing down and replying to him with a slightly meek voice. Mhm, he should be grateful for this but…ugh, why he was feeling bad now?! She was mocking him after he killed a guy for her so she could avoid being a fucking pain in the ass.

Ashley wordlessly walked towards the dead warden and crouched down in front of it. Her pink eyes analyzed the mushed head and the multiple wide stab wounds and gashes on his body. Her Andy really didn't hold back with this fucker, not that she wanted him to anyway, the fact that he killed him so brutally because he tried something on her sent waves of euphoric happiness to tingle her nerves. She couldn't help but smile smugly as she poked the mushed meat that was the warden’s head.

“Hehe, looks like you will be food for worms. Face it, or not, you kinda don't have a face anymore, tehehe…” She whispered mockingly. All those times spent trying to seduce and convince this piece of shit to give her and Andrew some food. She was kinda disappointed that she didn't get to starve him like she wanted, but hey, her brother killed him for her, that was way, way better, this blood-stained love that he offered her was so delicious~ and she was gonna eat all of it and even lick her fingers, well, in a metaphoric sense.

Her eyes caught sight of something metallic shining despite some blood staining it, a key!

"Ooh, lookie here! There's a key and also his walkie-talkie.” Ashley pointed out as she took the key hanging from the warden belt, a 405 engraved on the surface, so this was the key to this apartment. She also took the walkie-talkie, which could be useful for her and Andy to play secret agents!!!

Andrew glanced over her shoulder and hummed when he saw the two items in his sister's hands. The cold detached gaze of before was way less evident now, he was back to his usual self, well, he was still covered in blood, but he didn't seem to care.

“Mhm, at least we know how to get out of here, and with the walkie-talkie, we can know if the one he was talking with before is coming.” He muttered as he instinctively passed his free hand close to his mouth to bite his finger, immediately regretting it as the metallic smell of blood assaulted his already challenged nostrils.

He groaned, irritated at the smell, but quickly took a sigh and regained his composure.

“But before going, we need to get ready. Take my school bag and put anything we may need, clothes, toothbrushes and maybe some meds that didn't expire. And do it quickly, we don't know how much time we have before the other warden goes to check on this guy.” He explained as he gestured towards the corpse.

“And you? Don't tell me you are gonna sit on your ass while you sister-” Ashley was about to childishly complain, but she was cut off, with words, not the cleaver…

“I was going to that part, as you can see, I'm drenched in our most recent friend’s blood, and as you most likely know unless you are a brainless moron, I can't go around like this. So while you pack our stuff, I will clean this blood off me, probably will have to change my sweater too, luckily I got a spare. Can you hurry and do as I asked you? please …” He grumbled with a small glare, clearly still not in the mood for another back and forth.

Ashley looked at him with pouty lips at first but then shifted to smile impishly, an amused but also affectionate glint in her pink eyes.

“hehe, okey dokey, dear~” She cooed teasingly, which made him scowl more.

“Don't call me that…” Andrew scoffed. For fuck sake, can this brat take anything seriously. And for fuck sake, why does his spine tingle a little by her calling him her dear. Fucking stop, It's not a big deal, just his sister being a fucking annoying tease.

“Okey dokey, Andy” She ‘corrected’ herself with her smug smile just widening, she was enjoying this, wasn't she? She was lucky that he was too mentally exhausted to even think about raising his voice much.

“*Groan* Fucking hell, Ashley, be serious for once!” He hissed with irritation, flinching when a drop of blood dripped from his forehead to his open right eye, causing it to close in instinct.

“Hehehe, alrighty~ I go pack our things seriously~” Ashley giggled as she walked towards him, wiped the drop of blood from his eye and licked it from her finger. She winked at him and walked out of the apartment.

Andrew stood there frozen for a second before covering his bloodied face with his even bloodier hand. Why she must always act like this? So carefree, so playful and borderline flirty.

And why he could never get enough of it?

“*Sigh* I'm so fucked…” It was unknown what he meant by that, if he was fucked by circumstances, or in the head, probably both. Nonetheless, he walked out of the apartment too. He needed to clean himself from this blood and ignore how the smell was starting to bother him less and less, probably it was only the apathy kickin' in.

You are Ashley

Some minutes later

“Alright! Ready to go!” Ashley grinned as she showed the full bag to her brother, it was filled with clothes (her favorite bra being the first thing she took) and some other stuff that she didn't really care to elaborate further. Even if she seemed cheery and ready to go, she was furious on the inside, you may ask why.

Well, this fucker of a brother did it again!!! He called that hussy! While she did as he asked like a good little sister, he called that floozy and said something about a killer being in the apartment and it was way too dangerous for her to sneak in. From what she could hear he wasn't talking to her, but creating a voicemail, pfff, that hussy is probably getting railed from behind while her sweet sweet murderous boyfriend is worried about her possibly getting shot. Face it Andy, the only one that will not abandon you is the hot sister that you have in front of you!

“Mhmm, this will do for now, we can take the bus stop and then search for a motel. Luckily the guy got some money in the jacket.” Andrew said with a small nod, he was now completely clean and luckily less cold than before. If Ashley wasn't seething, she would be jumping in joy like a little kid.

“So, ready to leave this coffin?” She tried to sound as cheerful and unbothered as possible while saying that. Okay, he called that bitch, but it was kinda a goodbye, yes? He kinda told her to not come here, thus away from them…Mhm, Maybe she can forgive him for this backstabbing, just this time, because she is a sweet sister.

“...Yes, open the door” Andrew replied neutrally almost grim, it was weird, but the young woman didn't put too much weight on it.

With a more sincere cheerfulness washing over her, Ashley walked towards the door with a pep in her steps. She grabbed the key from her pocket and opened the door with a satisfying click, and-...  

*Bam!*

A hand coming from behind her slammed the door shut again, making the young woman jump a little in surprise. What the fuck?

Another hand was firmly placed on her shoulder, just where her shirt ends and the skin is exposed, his hand was cold and harsh to the touch, grasping the bones of her shoulder due to their starved bodies. It was clear that it was her brother, she could recognize his hands and touch everywhere, but why was he grabbing her so harshly? She didn't like it.

"Before we go, Ashley…” Her brother’s voice followed immediately after, cold and unamused. It was clear that he was upset at her, but why?! She has done everything right, she even forgiven him for his cheating!

“You are hurting me, what's your problem?!” Ashley scoffed as she elbowed his hand away from her shoulder and turned around so she could face him. Indeed his gaze was as cold as his hand, and too malicious for her liking.

“What? What's your problem now?” She said with her eyes squinting a little. Her brother just glared more and then he leaned a bit closer, his hand still on the door, almost pinning her.

"I just want to make sure we're on the same page about something..” He said in a dead serious tone, sharp as a knife.

Before Ashley could even open her mouth to ask what the hell he was talking about, he continued.

“Whatever excuse we had for eating that other guy, just went out the window because of your screw-up-” He didn't get to finish as Ashley’s small scowl evolved into a glare, her finger immediately poking at his chest sharply.

"Oh, Now it's my fault? I'm sorry for getting almost raped by that fucker after trying to clean after ourselves. Also, did I ask you to kill him?! This was all you!” She snapped with irritation. Seriously, again?! He wants to dump the fault on her again?! She loves him, but God if he was irritating sometimes.

Well, she is the only one who can really accept every part of him, so she took great pride and satisfaction in that.

“What do you think was going to happen if I hadn't!? Don't you think I heard him? Over my dead body he was gonna lay a finger on you!” Andrew hissed with his voice carrying an echo of the same cold and possessive anger of some minutes. It sent shivers down the young woman's spine, it was always delicious to hear him getting protective and possessive, because it meant he was 100% hers in those moments.

"That's my Andrew for ya~ And I'm not saying I'm not grateful, Andrew. I am! You also put on quite a show for your little sister. But what's your point??” She asked with a more bored look.

"My point is that no matter what happens beyond this door, you won't speak a word of what went down here. To anyone…” Andrew replied with his eyes becoming as sharp as his words.

This confused Ashley, and then annoyed her a fair too. Does he really think she will just tell people around about what they have done? No, even worse, doesn't he know that if she could, he would be the only one she would talk to about anything?

Why can't he feel the same? Mhm, maybe this situation will force him to…

"......Yeah? Duh, obviously. I'm not stupid, contrary to what you think, thank you…” Ashley scoffed sarcastically as she crossed her arms, now glaring back at him.

He didn't seem to like the sarcasm, his glare became even darker while he got even closer, their noses almost touching and their breaths mixing at every exhale. The tension became heavy and full of spikes but also…intoxicating?

Andrew internally cursed when a sick thought crept inside his brain, pushing him to look down at her lips. He gritted his teeth a little and focused his gaze on her pink eyes even more, which didn't really make things better. Why must everything about her be so…..ugh, her?

He was going insane, that must be it, yes, the stress was making him think this! Cabin fever or whatever.

He took a deep breath and stabilized his thoughts, noticing that his sister had raised an eyebrow at him, probably wondering what was he thinking and if it was about her.

"...The thing isn't about being stupid or not, the thing I'm worried about is that is pretty clear you aren't grasping the gravity of our situation here…Knowing you, you think you're going to go find Mom and Dad, scream at them or something and demand they let us live with them. But I'm saying all of that is off the table…” He grumbled with a serious edge in his voice. His sister wasn't the type to plan ahead of her actions, she just acted on her impulses and let him be the one to fix the mess.

"Didn't you hear me before?! those two pieces of shit are dead to me…also….. I kinda hadn't planned on anything yet, thought you would since you always take care of these things for us...” Ashley snapped at first, but quickly lowered her voice and looked away bashfully while saying the last part, a bit of sweat trailing on her cheek.

“Just peachy, she doesn't have a plan. Breathe, Andrew, you should have expected it.” Andrew groaned as he pitched the bridge of his nose with the hand that wasn't on the door.

"Jackass….so what? Do you want me to never contact anyone I know ever again? Because you think they'll snitch on us to the authorities?? Is that it?” Ashley asked with a raised eyebrow. She really didn't need any convincing to do that, or any of this serious talk. She already wasn't planning to call anyone, and she hoped that Andrew would do the same.

"YES! Exactly!” Andrew removed the hand from his face and snapped frustrated.

Ashley just looked at him with a bored look, like he just said the stupidest thing in the world. She still loves him even with his stupid paranoid moments, may as well say what he wants to hear so they can move on from this boring conversation that wasn't giving her any extra possibilities of hooking his mind to her.

"Yeah? Fine. Whatever. Don't know why you are making a big deal about it, it's not like I want to talk about you or something, bitches would get the wrong idea of trying something…” Ashley said nonchalantly as she rolled her eyes. Why was he so upset? Ohhh, was he jealous? No, he clearly doesn't like her, no, he hates her, it's probably because he is too scared to go to jail or something, so he is acting like she is the one who would put them in danger. Asshole.

"I'm making a big deal about this because of this! You're acting too flippant about this, if you keep this up, It isn't the authorities you will need to worry about…” Andrew ominously whispered with his dark glare retuning, which sent all the wrong signals to the young woman.

Wait was he….

"What's that supposed to mean? Are you fucking threatening me?” Ashley hissed as she glared just as fiercely as his. She was flabbergasted, her big brother actually threatening her?! Well, of course Andrew would, Andrew doesn't love her. Andy does, but the one in front of her was him less and less.

“Take my words as you fucking want, it's not like you would listen anyway. But drill these ones in that crazy brain of yours. I need you to take this seriously, because if you screw up, then we are both fucked…” Andrew hissed just as aggressively, at this point nose to nose with his sister.

Ashley was absolutely seething at this point, she wanted to bite his face, lips or nose, anything to make him back off and regret being an asshole to her. It would be even better if he bled from that, or even better than the better, if that left a scar on the point she bites, so others can know that he belongs to her.

But before she could open her mouth to either snap at him, or actually bite him, he continued talking. His tone was what stopped her in her tracks the most.

"And I don't think I will be able to protect you if you mess this thing up for us, doesn't mean I will not try. But I doubt I will do much while filled with lead…” He said neutrally with his voice losing the bite it had previously, even his eyes lost the malice they had. Now he sounded and looked stressed…vulnerable.

"Do you understand, Ashley? I need you to help me here. I need you to take this seriously and most importantly, I need you to be 100% here with me so I can avoid going insane, got it?” He concluded with a clear troubled look on his face. The cracks in his composure were so evident now, so easy for her to put her hands deep into them to grasp and pull so he would be even more hers. But what really sent her to mental overload was him saying that he needed her.

Every single nerve in her body was set on fire by the pure manic glee she felt from hearing him so desperate for her to do something as simple as being there with him. Not that he had to ask. But the message was clear

He needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her. Needed her.

“Ashley?” His brother calling for her snapped her out of her broken record state. Her pink eyes basically glowed in smugness and glee as she stared at his surprised green ones.

"Playing the tough guy doesn't suit ya, Aaaaandy~” She cooed with an impish smile, which made Andrew make a grimace and then glare at her, but it broke as soon as the young woman placed a hand on his cheek. Just now Andrew was realizing how close they were, and he froze in place because of this.

"Don't worry~ your little sister will not risk getting her amazing big brother turned into a cheese wheel full of holes, as much as that sounds very funny.” She giggled as her finger waved on the skin of his cheek. So this is what about? Andy was just too mean to simply ask his sister to stay with him forever, it's fine it's fine~ it's not like she would leave him alone even if he ran.

Her playfulness gave place to irritation when her mind shifted to think at her ‘friends', tch, she didn't know why she even tried to have some friends, they were all boring, easily frightened, and most of all, not Andy.

"Also, It's not like I care about my friends, or mom and dad for that matter. They didn't care about me, about us, so why bother? They didn't even try to throw us some food from the balcony, so they are dead to me…..” Ashley scoffed with some anger in her words. But then she calmed down and smiled again at him. her other hand grabbed his sweater while the one still touching his cheek moved to poke his nose playfully.

Andrew flinched at how handy his sister was getting, and cursed how flustered he was getting as well. Fucking hell, it's still his sister, no need for that weird shit…stop!!! He tried to tell himself.

“Just like your friends are dead to you, right?" She grinned with hidden malicious intent. She hated her brother's friends, all bastards that he met in that crappy college he went to, leaving Ashley all alone at home. And differently from when they still were Andy and Leyley, she couldn't seem to convince him to pay attention to her only. Today was different, finally it can be just them.

However, there was someone that she really needed to make sure to delete from her brother's life. Probably her greatest obstacle in keeping Andy in her clutches.

Her grin became even more wicked as her grip tightened on her brother, who started to sweat under her intense gaze.

“Naturally this includes that poor double-faced floozy of a girlfriend you have, you don't want her knowing that her already bad boyfriend is also a murderer, right?~ Hehe, What will she think of you?” She sang as she stood in her tiptoes and got closer, her mouth next to his ear. She felt him become stiff at the mention of Julia, and a grumble soon followed. Yeah yeah, always so defensive about that floozy~ time to change that.

“Monster, Monster~ that's what she will call you, and leave you forever just like I said, but you never listen. Luckily for you, there is someone who will never, ever leave you, no matter how far you go. Try to guess who this amazing and loyal person is?~” She continued as she stepped back and put her hand in front of her mouth, smugly waiting for an answer or a retort.

Andrew had regained his cold and dark glare, but couldn't find a snarky response to give. He knew that saying something other than what she wanted to hear (no matter if it was the truth or not) would result in an insane argument. So, he swallowed the venom he wanted to say, and regained a mostly apathetic expression.

“You?.....” he replied coldly, internally cringing at how bright and happy his sister's eyes got when he said that. He cringed even harder at how happy he felt when she looked so happy and cheerful.

“Ding dong, correct, Andy. What do you want as a prize?!” Ashley cooed with an amused smile. Now this was way better, she could see her Andy again!

“That you shut your fucking mouth...” and he ruined it, damnit Andrew. Can't you give your sister the attention she deserves and stop being this assholish?

But he still didn't reply to her previous statement. She needs to hear him say it~

"Andrew, if I need to keep silent with my 'friends', you must do the same~ You can't talk to them anymore, you can't talk to Julia either~ not that she would care anyway." Ashley pushed further with a sweet voice, filled with her toxic affection and possessiveness, just what she needed to break his hesitation.

Andrew gritted his teeth through serrated lips, but didn't say anything at first. He had a hard time caring about people, a very hard time, usually his sister saying something like this wouldn't really bother him. But Julia was different…It actually hurt a bit, just like he received a small stab on the non-rotten part of his heart.

But maybe, maybe it was for the better, Julia deserve a way better boyfriend, one that doesn't have a crazy little sister that harasses her to no end, a boyfriend that got the spine to not ditch a good part of their dates because said sister had a fucking crisis. She was always sweet to him, listened to what he wanted to do, didn't talk when he didn't want to talk, and was so fucking nice to him.

It made him feel an emotion that he rarely felt…

Remorse…

He closed his eyes and took a long withering sigh. Yeah…this was for the better, for all, Julia was way better off believing that the killer he told in the voicemail killed him and his sister. At least that kindness and care could actually be used on someone who deserves it.

He opened his eyes, noticing how expectant his sister was. *Grumble* What a possessive crazy bitch his Ashley was…

"I'm not stupid or we wouldn't have this conversation in the first place. Yes…*sigh* I will not call anyone, I don't want to go to jail. It's not like I care about them anyway...” He scoffed with an eye roll. It was mostly the truth…mostly.

Ashley’s eyes brightened up with a victorious and predatory glint. Finally!!! Finally her fears can shut the fuck up, because Andy wasn't going to run off with someone else, at least for now.

"Then it's finally just us, Andy. you need me after all, right? What will you do without me? Come on, say it!” She insisted with a smug smile while poking her brother's cheek.

Andy is all mine~ finally! he doesn't need those fuckers, nor does he need that bitch~

Andrew didn't say anything, just stared down at her with a deadpan stare. He already fed her enough ammunition to be even more unbearable. She doesn't need more.

"Cat ate your tongue? Come on, say how much you need your Leyley~” She teased with even more poking. She wanted that electric shock again, that feeling of being desperately needed by him.

Andrew didn't seem to want to humor her further, his eyes narrowed again as he grabbed her hand and prevented her from poking him further.

"Right now I need Ashley, Leyley can die here with Andy. Good fucking riddance" Andrew hissed as he pulled his sister away from the door. Before she could complain, he opened the door and stepped out of the apartment with both the bag behind his shoulder and Ashley in tow.

"Hey! Don't pull me! And you didn't say the magic words!" Ashley whined with an irritated pout, but stopped when Andrew looked back at her with a glare.

"Shut the fuck up and follow me, we wasted enough time. I will fucking say anything you want later." He hissed with way more hostility. At least, it seemed to work, because Ashley huffed and pulled her hand away from his, but silently followed while sulking like a little kid.

*Thud* *Thud*

"Some emergency exit this is! You piece of junk, open!!!” Ashley shouted irritatedly as she gave a last kick to the door to the staircase. They found it locked, and the elevator beside it was out of order as well, Because of course it is. Can something work in this fucking apartment?!

Andrew was leaning on the wall beside her, the smallest of smirks on his lips. The argument they had some moments before was still fresh in his mind, she tried to manipulate him once again, and he knew that. Still, he kept the venom sealed in his guts for the sake of his sanity and the whole plan. That doesn't mean he didn't enjoy seeing his sister so angry, he would call it karma if he wasn't stuck here too.

“...You know, there's a door without a plank in front of our neighbor's door. Maybe there's a key.” He suggested after a while of seeing his sister fuming about the door.

Ashley looked at him with wide eyes that morphed into a glare.

“Why didn't you say anything then?! You stood there while I did the work for us!” She snapped while stomping her feet, contrary to her brother, the argument really cheered her up. Even if her good mood was challenged by everything being closed.

“I said to follow me and you skipped to this door as soon as you saw it. Your fault, Ashley.” Andrew replied deadpan with a shrug, a mocking tint in his voice.

“Ugh, you are such an asshole…” Ashley huffed as she walked towards the mentioned door with her brother in tow, who couldn't help but chuckle, serves her right.

Indeed there was no plank to block it, so the two siblings didn't have anything preventing them from opening the door and going inside. It was small, with some household appliances, a sofa, a door leading most likely to a bathroom and a desk with a monitor on it.

“So it's here where they rested between rounds…and they had all the food they wanted…” Andrew muttered when he noticed the bag of groceries on the kitchen counter, and more empty ones on a corner of the room. It made him feel less ‘guilty’ about killing that guy.

His eyes caught sight of a paper on the desk. He walked over to it and took it, meanwhile, Ashley sat on the chair beside him, glancing currently at him.

“What does it say?” She asked while she spun around the chair, already getting bored by everything.

“It says *NOTICE! From now on AB types won't be given supplies, except if it's someone important. Remember to dispose of any extra supply that you receive, ‘incidents’ must be kept nice and slow to not alert anyone. And no, the lady from 302 being hot doesn't count as important. Stop asking!! If I find out you two are giving her supplies, I will lock you two in there with her so you can happily fuck each other's brain out while you starve to death like the others*” Andrew read out loud for her to hear. Both siblings looked at each other with wide eyes as soon as the words registered in their minds. Okay, one thing was a shortage of supplies like they kept telling them, but this? This is fucked up…

“They starved us on purpose?! THESE FUCKERS! Can we go back and kick that dead guy some more?! No, I got a better idea, let's eat him and shit him in the toilet!!” Ashley was the first to recover, immediately shouting insults at the dead warden and whoever was his boss.

“Calm down, idiot, let's not attract attention.” Andrew hissed with a finger on his lips, surprisingly managing to silence his angry sister. Now she was grumbling while crossing her arms, but something caught her eyes, the monitor was turned on.

"Oh? They even have surveillance cameras here. Don't tell me they peeked at us.” Ashley muttered as she looked at the screen. She noticed her brother leaning on the chair she was sitting on and looking at the screen too.

"Are we on it?? Fuck, I don't know anything about this stuff.” He said a bit more nervous. Their family always had money problems, so it was a miracle that they had a working TV,

"No. Looks like it's recording the second floor. Mhm? Look, the other warden!…” Ashley pointed to the screen, indeed another warden was walking in the halls of the second floor. Both siblings noticed something different about this one, he had something strapped to his belt, something very lethal.

“Is that a gun holster? The other guy didn't have one. This will be a problem.” Andrew bit his finger with a little bit of sweat trailing from his forehead. Now this was a big problem, he managed to kill the other warden thanks to the element of surprise, but this guy had a gun, and it was unlikely he will manage to surprise this one. Fuck, fuck, fuck!!!

"Think there's a warden on every floor?” Ashley asked as she leaned back against the back of the hair, her messy hair fell backward like a waterfall, some of them touching her brother's hand, which was still holding the chair for support.

Her pink eyes looked up at her brother's green ones, not missing how his fingers were slowly twiddling her black locks that ended up on his hand.

".....Nah. They probably work in pairs of two. It's not like they have to do anything else than keep curious people away, keep us in check….And pretend to feed us, I guess.” Andrew replied with an irritated sigh, his fingers subconsciously playing with her hair even more. He had many nervous ticks, and he spent so much time with his sister that many of them were connected to her.

"Well even then, how are we getting around him?? can't you like, butcher him like you did with the other one? I wanna watch better this time~” Ashley said teasingly with pouty lips. If she was joking or not, that was for her to know, and Andrew to be weirded out about.

Andrew squinted his eyes in response. He shouldn't be surprised, but come on, he doesn't care about this stuff anymore so he wasn't an angel. But she was taking way too much enjoyment from this…

You aren't different…

“Ehm…no, first of all, I'm not some maniac that just kills people because you ask me to.” He scoffed. He killed that other guy just to protect his sister, nothing more, he was just doing his role as a normal older brother-

Normal older brothers don't look at their little sister that way…-

Shut it!!

“Uh uh. What about the warden who got his face turned into a meat mush?” Ashley grinned smugly, like a cat playing with her personal mouse.

He surprised even himself when he leaned down very close to her face, his eyes squinting in the same dark glare of before. It surprised her a little, but she remained defiant, secretly enjoying the intensity of his glare.

“He wasn't a person. Don't you agree?” He whispered coldly with venom. This made the young woman shudder a bit, she wasn't used to him being this full of delicious malice and venom, all of that aimed towards anyone who may hurt her. She wanted to see more, she was ready to do anything for him, but seeing him doing the same was making her twisted brain do backflips in manic happiness.

How far would he go for her? How far would he go until he breaks and comes crawling to her so she can cuddle him and chain him more to her?

She was snapped out of her thoughts by Andrew leaning towards the desk and extending his hand to take something. A metallic sound followed immediately after.

"There are keys here, mhm?…” he pointed out as he inspected the metallic object, spinning them on his finger until the faces with the name of the door they opened were shown to his eyes. It was a key for the third floor and one for the fourth. Better than nothing…

“Wa? Oh cool, so we can go?!” Ashley quickly shook off the same hot tingling in her body and glanced at her brother with a childish and hopeful look.

“Nope, I think we can just unlock this staircase door and the one on the third floor only. Better than nothing,” He sighed disappointed, watching as the excited look on his sister's face shifted into an adorable pout.

“Don't look at me like that. Things are never simple. Now stop messing around…and help me find a way to dispose of our friend on the second floor…” He said as he walked out of the room while spinning the key on his finger. He caught sight of a third key on the display care on the wall and when he reached for the only key hanging there, he noticed it had a 302 signed on it.

Ashley basically jumped at her feet and chased after him with an excited grin on her face, oh yes! Now she likes this new Andrew!!! Or Andy? Maybe both? Nah, she doesn't care right now, time for some bloody fun! He is stuck with her after all~

The two siblings opened the door to the third floor. They found out pretty quickly that the situation here was pretty much the same as their floor, all doors locked with a wooden plank blocking them, with some papers noting some letters and numbers. However, there was a small exception, one of the doors was without a plank blocking it. They both walked closer and noticed a 302 on the door, the same number on the key Andrew took from the wall.

“Mhm, must be that apartment of that lady the notice was referring to. We got the keys, maybe we should check in…” Andrew mused as he pitched his chin. It could be a serious risk, especially if the lady was inside.

“No…” Ashley suddenly said in a dead serious tone as she stopped walking, making her brother stop as well.

It surprised Andrew a little to be honest. He looked back at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Well…I guess it can be a little bit risky, especially if she tells someone about us. But we don't have much choice...they could have left a key there, or something…” Andrew said with a shrug as he reached to insert the key in the door lock. It's not like they have much choice, either they search in this room, or maybe they wait for the warden to check on the dead one, but again, it's a risk.

“We’ll find another way, but you aren't going in there…” Ashley snapped as she suddenly grabbed Andrew's sleeve and pulled him away from the door.

“Hey! What's your problem?!” Andrew snapped as well as he jerked his hand away from her hold. When his eyes glanced at her face, he saw jealousy and irritation. Aww shit, what now?!

“They said that the lady there is hot, and I can bet my favorite bra that she is fucking them to get food and will use that experience as a bitch to sweep you off your feet. You are terrible with women, y-you…you womanizer, so no!” the young woman hissed with a scowl on her face. She just had him promise to just stay with her, like hell she was gonna let him try something with a hussy! If his getting together with Julia told her something, is her sweet and vulnerable big brother was vulnerable to hussies trying to fuck him.

Andrew groaned as he passed a hand on his face. Of course she was gonna get like that. For a moment he actually thought about slapping her, so she can calm the fuck down and hopefully behave. But he removed that thought away

He would have said more, but his sister interrupted him.

“What?! It's the truth! I'm just trying to protect you, cockbrain!” Ashley barked with a sharper glare, even clenching her fists irritatedly.

This just made the young man more frustrated, but he quickly regained his composure and took a dry sigh. He then removed the hand from his face and looked at her in his normal neutral and calm way.

“I know I will regret suggesting this, but what if you do the talking considering you don't trust me when I talk to women? Would that be enough to stop you from complaining?” He suggested with a tired placating voice. Being called a womanizer by his sister didn't really fit right with him, especially when she thinks he would try to fuck someone he doesn't know while they are escaping from a murder scene!

Again, this was his Ashley he was talking about, she was insanely clingy since the moment she first opened her eyes and just got worse every year. And he allowed it, so he is just reaping what he sowed.

Ashley looked at him with suspicious eyes but seemed to think about it, visibly getting less pissy. After a couple of seconds, she sighed and took a more relaxed posture. Now she was smiling impishly with a satisfied look on her face.

“Fineeeee~ we go talk to this bitch. But keep your mouth shut. Or I get mad!” She warned teasingly. She was just trying to protect him from those skanks, so he should thank her! But she can bite venom down for now, just for the both of them to be safe and away from this coffin of an apartment.

“Yeah yeah.” Andrew rolled his eyes, but gave the key to his sister without any more complaint.

With a childish thank you, Ashley opened the door and went inside the room together with Andrew. They were met with a room even smaller than their next-door neighbor’s. It was overall a mess with partially assembled furniture.

Their attention was grabbed by some strange noises coming from the left side of the room, followed by buttons being pressed quietly. Their eyes moved to look at the source and found a TV facing a bed, which had someone sitting on it. The person was partially covered by the TV, with the light of it partially illuminating the visible parts.

Both siblings walked closer, but wary, Andrew even kept a hand in the bag hanging on his shoulder and grasped the handle of the cleaver, ready to pull it out at any moment.

Whoever was sitting on the bed quickly noticed them and immediately shifted to the side so she could see them better, letting them also see her completely.

"Huh? HEY HEY, HOLD UP! Don't you dare come any closer!! Who are you!?” She shouted with agitation, the two Graves siblings didn't answer at first, taking a second to take on her feature. She has medium shoulder length hair, messy and out, sleep-deprived eyes with gray colored irises. She was wearing a simple shirt with some boring pants, but they were visibly filled by her curves, which meant she was eating well.

Ashley scoffed with her eyes squinting a bit, already figuring out why this bitch wasn't as thin as them. But hey, she still got the better tits, so the floozy can go suck some more dicks and cry about it, which she would probably do for a pack of noodles.

Andrew instead was still neutral-faced. But to be honest, he had to give it to the wardens, the lady in front of them was hot…

Julia and Ashley are way hotter tho…

Wait what?

“Hello to you too, is that the way to talk to your neighbors from upstairs?” He was snapped out of his strange thoughts by Ashley stepping in front of him and talking to the lady, her arms were crossed and it was clear that she was trying to reduce any interaction he may have with this lady. Oh well, it's not like he cared either way, he has way better things to do than think about fucking someone he just met…

Like thinking about not glancing down at his sister's as-.....holy fuck, get a hang on yourself.

"So what if you are my neighbors? You can't just get in here! Get out!!” The woman shouted with an angry scowl, it was clear she wasn't fond of visits.

Ashley raised an eyebrow at this, but internally her pulse was quickening. Yeah, she was really starting to hate this floozy, well more than she already hated her. But if she shouts back, Andrew will most likely intervene, and she doesn't want him to talk to this bitch.

“Are you done bitching? We wanted to ask you something and then we will be on our way (so you can suck all the dicks you want and choke on them).” Ashley asked with a bored face, very similar to how her brother would talk to people.

"Ugh, fine! What do you want? I was busy finishing this level!” Okay, the lady at least wouldn't be that much of a pain in the ass. Ashley still hated every second of it, she would most likely use the cleaver to chop this hussy’s tongue off if Andrew wasn't holding it already.

“So, you know the warden very closely, yes? Did they forget something here? A key? A walkie-talkie?” Ashley asked while her eyes glanced around the room to look for the objects she just mentioned, but nothing, tch.

"Huh? No…why would they leave those things here? We are in quarantine…” Ohhhh, the bitch was lying now, nothing surprising.

She faked a smile with mocking intent underneath. It was clear this woman will not tell them anything, so may as well try to make her leave.

“Yes we are, but we are also not given food. So why not leave? We opened your door, so shoo (throw yourself out of the window for all I care)” Ashley continued as she indicated the open door with her thumb. Come on, reveal how much of a bitch getting fed by favoritism you are.

The lady scowled even more, now removing that innocent front she tried to put before.

"But I don't want to leave, why would I?” She scoffed with a mocking voice and smile.

Both Andrew and Ashley exchanged a knowing look, they quickly figured out why she didn't want to leave. If the empty noodle cup discarded at the foot of the bed was an indication that she recently ate, plus, she didn't have any sign of starvation on her.

It made them mad, especially Ashley, why did this bitch receive food!? Was she not pretty enough to not even have the warden propose the idea? Fuck!!

"Did you just say you don't want to leave?” Ashley had a hard time keeping her voice from rising, but she sure as hell was glaring at the woman. And if looks could kill, this woman would be a corpse already.

"That's what I said! Why would I want to go out? I get free food, and can play games all day long! I live like a queen! And I just have to ask nicely! Hehe, I sure hope this quarantine never ends!” She fucking grinned with an annoying proud voice.

Ashley's smile became wicked and mocking, with her eyes becoming just as cruel. So while they starved, she was having all the food she wanted? Oh oh oh, now she really wanted to chop this cunt to pieces, the memory of Andrew barely getting up from the bed really made holding back impossible. So, time to have some fun~

"Like *bend over and open wide-nicely?* How many times did you have to fuck them to get that food, mhm?” Ashley mocked with her words and eyes becoming as sharp as knives. She was very satisfied when she saw the lady’s smug face break in a shocked one, followed by a very angry glare.

Andrew looked at his sister with wide eyes.

"ASHLEY!!” Andrew finally talked since entering the room. Even if he wanted to sound serious, he couldn't avoid his lips twisting in a very small amused smirk. Okay, maybe he kinda felt proud of her.

"Fuck you. Get out! Both of you!! Or I call the warden to kick your skulls!” The lady shouted so loudly that the siblings feared that the warden may hear them.

Before Ashley could actually act upon shutting the bitch down for good, she was grabbed by the hand and forced to go out of the room by her brother. As soon as the door slammed shut, the young woman glared at the young man, her anger now directed at him.

“Hey! Why did you stop me?! I was gonna stuff that bitchy mouth with that controller thingy-” she started to shout irritatedly as she tried to yank her hand away from her brother's, but Andrew covered her mouth with the other hand, his green eyes glaring at her pink ones.

“Shh, It's not worth getting shot.” He hissed as he put his free hand in front of his mouth and raised a finger.

Ashley glared back for a bit, but after a few seconds, rolled her eyes and licked his palm.

“Ugh, stop doing that!!” Andrew said irritated as he jerked his hand away and whipped it on his pants.

“Oh boooo, you didn't complain when we were little and used to share food and drinks.” Ashley giggled tauntingly, her anger already melting away now that the floozy wasn't in sight.

Andrew sighed frustrated and leaned with his back on the opposite wall. He needed to think of something else, fuck, this was a total disaster!!!

“So not only they don't feed us on purpose, but they also give food to someone just because she is hot... together with other things” he groaned as he passed a hand on his face and then through his hair. There was also the problem that she was a witness, and that's dangerous, but….*sigh* he didn't want to go that far to silence her…did he have any other choice tho?

“So you do think she's hot!?” Ashley quickly regained her fire as she snapped at him. Of course he would think that, but she is right here!! What was wrong with her? She got a better rack, and her hair is in a ponytail like he likes! And it isn't her fault that she is skinny, they fucking starved them!!!!

Andrew blinked a couple of times in disbelief, but then regained his stoic expression.

“I mean...yes, she is. The warden sure thinks so, they are giving her food after all…” Andrew tried to shrug it off, he didn't want to upset her. It was hard to hold back his words when he was hiding so much already.

"......So I'm really not pretty enough for that?” The young woman's anger was completely replaced by sadness, she looked down dejected. Insecurities rammed her thoughts like a battering ram.

"*Groan* Ashley…” Andrew covered his face with both hands. They can't seriously have this conversation again and in the worst moment nonetheless.

"What, Andy?! They think I am so ugly that I shouldn't even be fed!...” Ashley hissed with sudden anger and frustration, her fists clenched while she waved them to her sides like a little kid.

But just like before, she visibly calmed down, but instead of sadness, there was cold anger in her face. She was now glaring at him suspiciously with her lips forming a small sneer, whatever she was thinking about, it was nothing good, and it included him.

“But you find her hot enough, don't you? That lady who bends over and spreads her legs to get food, while I can't even seduce the warden to give us the time of the day.....” She spat bitterly as her eyes narrowed even more. She doesn't remember the last time that he praised her appearance besides that time when they were lying on the floor, and she had to force him. Why was he like this?... Was she not pretty enough? Was she so ugly that she should be left alone to rot like a recluse? Not even dressing like this makes her feel pretty anymore…it was all fucking horrible.

Her self-loathing thoughts were interrupted by her older brother taking a long sigh. Her eyes focused and noticed that he had removed his hands from his face and was looking back at her with an unamused stare.

“Even if she is. You still forgot three things. First, I was there as well, so they probably don't find it worth it with me there…” Andrew started to explain as he raised his hand and counted the points he was making with his fingers, now only two were open.

He stopped leaning on the wall and walked towards his sister, who was watching him with an eyebrow raised, she was curious and attentive.

“Second, if one of them tried then what happened in the neighbor's apartment would have happened way sooner…” He continued with his voice dropping to a low and dangerous tone. He was surprised how quickly he accepted that he got blood on his hands and that was just gonna get worse, but to be honest, he didn't regret it.

He noticed Ashley shuddering a bit in what seemed both nervousness and delight? He shrugged it off as just her fragile ego getting fed. Now he was just in front of her, his arms crossed.

“...I guess you are right, let's just go-” She muttered as she looked away with an unreadable expression. She was still sulking because Andrew admitted that the lady was hot, but the reminder he killed for her was a good enough reason to let the subject go. But she was cut off before she could finish her sentence.

“Third…you are way hotter than her, she is just attractive to them because her mouth is more focused on sucking them off…” His voice faltered when he said that, the embarrassment he felt was too strong to contain. He shouldn't be flustered for saying this, this is his fucking sister. Was he blushing? No please no, not this too!!

His embarrassment just escalated when he noticed that Ashley was looking at him with wide eyes, the tiniest bit of red on her cheeks too. He would say she looks cute if her face didn't immediately shift to a (irritably pretty) smug and maniacally delighted expression.

Every remaining sane instinct in his brain immediately flared up, all of them screaming at him to do a simple thing...Run, FUCKING RUN, YOU FREAK IDIOT!

And so he did it, partially, with a sweat dripping all over his face. The young man basically speed-walked away.

“We s-should finish setting up the ritual.” He quickly said without turning back, he knew what was coming, and oh boy if he was regretting his choice of words. Why? Well-...

“HUH?! Wait! Where are you going?! Tell me what you find hot about me! Don't half-ass this, Andy!!!!” Ashley basically roared in a mix of anger and smug happiness as she chased after him. At this point Andrew was running and the chase turned into a tag game.
—-----

Some minutes later

The two siblings managed to set the majority of the ritual (after managing to focus after their little *tag game*, which was basically Ashley demanding more and more praises as she chased after him). They drew new runes over the old ones with the warden's blood. They didn't light the candles yet, as they didn't want to make the same mistake as their neighbor. They will summon it just when they have an offering right there.

It didn't take long to think of a good offering to give…

“why are we back? Are we gonna kill her after all?” Ashley asked with pouty lips while looking at her brother, who was leaning beside the door of room 302 while she was in front of him with crossed arms.

“We have to convince the lady here to lure the warden where the ritual is with the walkie-talkie. I doubt he will refuse the idea of having some fun…” Andrew said quietly as he handed the walkie-talkie to his sister. Sacrificing the warden to the demon was the best course of action, the problem was bringing him there.

"How are we going to make her do that? That bitch is more focused on eating and getting railed.” Ashley scoffed with an eye roll, why do they need to talk to that bitch again? Well, she talked, Andrew at least kept his promise to not talk to that floozy.

Andrew smirked a bit as he put a hand on the bag hanging from his shoulder and pulled the cleaver out.

“We’ll ask nicely. I'm sure she will sing like a bird after a good and very sharp please…” He joked as he positioned the cleaver close to his own neck, mimicking what he was gonna do to *convince* the lady to help them.

Ashley grinned back with a wicked glint in her pink eyes, ohhhh, now she can see Andy~ This was going to be fun~

"Ohhhh, Ha. Alright then, I love how you think~. Let's go... convince her.” She chuckled mischievously as she and her brother entered the room, the lady this time immediately noticed them and glared at them just as quickly.

"You two again!?” She shouted with hostility, controller in hand so probably she was about to go back to play her games. She couldn't see the meat cleaver due to Andrew hiding it behind him.

"Sorry, sorry~ I didn't mean to be that rude before, we just wanted to ask for a tiiiiny favor…” Ashley said with an impish smile, she was barely able to contain her giddiness.

"If it's for food, I'm not gonna give you two anything! And I thought I made myself clear before, get the fuck out-” The lady was about to shout even more enraged, but was stopped in her tracks by Andrew suddenly rushing forward with the cleaver in his hand. Her eyes widened in horror as her hands let go of the controller instinctively.

"Huh?? Wait--!” She was about to yelp, but she was grabbed by the collar and spun around, one of her hands was brought behind her back.

*HEY!! Get off of me--eeep” Her squeal was cut short by the sensation of something metallic and sharp being pressed closely on the skin of her vulnerable neck. She grew pale immediately as she realized what the young man was threatening her with and her body grew stiff as well.

“Don’t move.” She heard the green-eyed young man whisper from behind her, his tone cold and dangerous which brought chills down her spine.

Ashley stepped forward in the lady’s line of sight, her pink eyes narrowed in a dangerous glare.

"Here what's going to happen now, you'll coo into this walkie-talkie. Tell them that you and his friend are looking for a good time up in room 405.” Ashley explained seriously as she extended the mentioned walkie-talkie in front of the older woman's face, who looked at her confused and nervous.

"H-huh..?? I-I don't understand.” The lady stuttered, it was clear she didn't know what was happening, if they were going to rob her, or worse.

"You only need to understand that we will not be very happy if you keep complaining...” Ashley grinned amusedly as she ‘innocently’ drew her finger across her own throat.

The lady’s face paled even more with sweat already starting to build on her skin. Now she was very scared, perfect!

"No, no Please!! I'll do it!! I'll tell him anything!” She pleased, causing Ashley to grin even more.

“That’s better, bitch! Now chop chop.” Ashley praised with a mocking voice as she turned on the walkie-talkie and put it in front of the woman's face once again.

The woman looked at it, then at Ashley and shivered under her glare. She swallowed the lump in her throat and started talking.

"H-hello?” She said nervously, but not enough to make it seem she was in danger.

The answer was quick to arrive.

"Huh? Wait, this isn't Malcolm, who's there??” The voice on the other side of the line was surprised and then suspicious. Ashley made a sign for the lady to continue.

"H-hiiii Dave! It's me~” The woman tried to mask her fear with a flirty voice, which made the younger woman roll her eyes. What a fucking bitch.

"Oh? Karen? Why do you have Malcolm’s walkie-talkie? Where is he?" the warden asked, sounding less serious and more friendly.

The lady seemed hesitant to say the next words, but was reminded who was in charge when Andrew pressed the blade against her skin, the cold metallic object already putting her in place.

"Um... Malcolm's here with me in room 405. I called because I was wondering if you, uhh...Would care for a quick visit?” The lady now known as Karen quickly came up with an excuse.

"A quick visit, huh…” The warden seemed hesitant, probably because of the notice or some semblance of professionalism, considering they most likely fucked her already, that doesn't really work.

A small tightening of Andrew's hold on Karen's arm made her understand that she should hurry to reply, and so she did.

"I mean if you want to have a good time, that is. Ahahaha… that room is bigger than mine, so no more dumping on stuff.” She stuttered with a nervous laugh. She surely noticed Ashley looking at her with an unimpressed gaze and she could feel the disgusted look on the face of the young man holding her hostage.

"You know I am! I'm always up for a good time! This job is really stressful and you are a godsend!” Phew, That's a relief, he accepted, that's good for the two siblings because their plan can go on to the next stage and Karen may stay alive. Everyone is winning, hurray! Except for the warden. Oh well, no one liked him anyway.

"Wait, you said room 405? Looks like the weirdo really croaked…” The warden continuing to talk interrupted their ‘joyful moment’, Karen especially was particularly surprised.

“Huh?!” She muttered in disbelief with her eyes widening.

"Heh heh, nothing. I'll be right there, beautiful, leave some space for me!” The man chuckled a bit, and immediately after, Ashley turned off the walkie-talkie.

"Alright, the demon-food is going to be delivered! Let's go.” Ashley cheered with pumped fists. She was about to spin around and rush towards the neighbor's apartment but noticed her brother still holding the lady.

"I let go of her now, and what do you think she'll do?” Andrew said in a matter-of-fact tone, right on cue, Karen immediately started panicking again, believing that they were just gonna kill her.

"I won't do anything!! I promise! Just leave me be, take all the food you want. I'm sorry for yelling.” She tried to plead to be released, but another tug at her arm followed by the blade going extremely close to the place between the chin and neck.

“Shut it!” Andrew hissed directly on Karen’s ear, making her hold her tongue in terror.

The young man stopped holding the lady's arm and searched in his pocket for something. After finally finding what he was searching for, he looked at his sister and passed the object, which was barely caught by the young woman, it was Andrew's lighter.

"Here, Go finish the ritual. I'll keep her quiet until it's done.” Andrew hurried hastily.

Naturally, Ashley hesitated, she looked up at him and narrowed her eyes a tiny bit. Oh no, NO! She wasn't going to leave him alone with this dick-riding floozy! Just slit her throat and be done with it!!!

“But-...” She was about to protest, but a dark and angry glare from her older brother made her shut up.

"Not buts, Ashley, get going, we don't have much time!” He hissed as he adjusted his hold on the knife, making Karen shudder in fear because of the sharp blade pressed on her.

For a moment Ashley wondered how it would feel to be held like this by him, so pathetically trapped and with both his cold hand and the cleaver brushing against her skin…maybe she could tease him about it, and see how long it takes until he does just that.

“Go, Dumbass!” Andrew barked, snapping her from her twisted thoughts. She groaned but turned around and started rushing towards the door.

"Ugh, Fine!” She barked back as she made extra effort to slam the door when she got out of the room, to show she was extra upset. Andy must apologize after all of this mess is over, what assholish brother shouts like that at their sweet little sister?!

___________

Ashley rushed inside her next-door neighbor's apartment like her life depended on it, which wasn't far from the truth. She didn't waste time lighting the candles and turning on the CD player to play out that awful music.

She expected something to happen, but except for the music torturing her eardrums, there wasn't much change.

"So now what am I supposed to–” Ashley was about to mutter with a tiny bit of frustration and confusion.

But before she could finish her sentence, a familiar blood-curling roar was heard in the room. The candles lit up in crimson with the blood on the ground seemingly boiling. And then, it appeared. A mass of solid darkness with glowing red eyes all over it.

“Whoa!...well, I guess this is a relief, I didn't want to pray those weird lines, never been a religious person.” Ashley joked a tiny bit to no one in particular, not very bothered that there was a soul-sucking demon right in front of her.

The red eyes of the demon immediately focused on her. The young woman could feel her head throbbing a bit just like last time. Screeching words were sent directly to her brain.

"An UnHatchEd TaR sOul?” The demon seemed genuinely intrigued, its voice sounding less malicious than last time. That's a good sign.

"Uhh..?” The young woman muttered confused by the ‘nickname’. Unhatched? She wasn't an egg or something.

"WhAt do you offEr??” The demon didn't beat around the bush, making Ashley flinch as she realized that the warden wasn't here yet, oh no.

"(Ugh, yikes... The warden isn't here yet, Did I mess up? I don't wanna to be this thing’s next meal!)” She thought with sweat already building and dripping from her face. She got used quickly to the concept of demons existing, but having her soul stolen isn't a thing she wants to try, unless her brother gets his stolen too, at least they can be together in the demon’s belly.

"I'm here!” Perfect timing! The warden just walked into the room, eager for a quickie with the lady of room 302.

Too bad the only thing getting sucked will be his soul…

"It's kinda dark, huh? And I'm not doing it with this kind of music on, let's- What the fuck!!!” The man was about to say, but he quickly noticed the eldritch entity standing at the center of the room. His eyes widened in terror as he shakily reached for his gun….

"Ah, HIM!! I offer him!!” Ashley immediately shouted while pointing at the warden.

The demon’s red eyes immediately looked at the offered victim, who was shaking while pointing the gun at it.

"W-what a-are yo-AAAAHHH!” The warden tried to stutter, but the entity's eyes suddenly glowed even more, the room started shaking a bit while the warden started screaming in agony.

Ashley watched with fascination as the warden’s soul literally bled out of his mouth and eyes, savagely pulled by an invisible force toward the demon before getting absorbed. As soon as the soul was separated from the body, the man fell on the ground lifeless.

The room stopped shaking and the young woman could see that the demon was looking at her again.

“Em, did you like the meal?” Ashley smiled awkwardly at the entity, hoping that it wasn't picky. She would most likely curse at it if it didn't give her anything. 

"It WaS sAtisFacToRy For My hUnGer…BuT baRely...SoUls aRe ThE oNly iNteReSting tHinG AbouT Your KiNd...” The creature replied in what she could recognize as a condescending tone. How fun, a demon that is also a prick.

The demon seemed to search the room with its multiple eyes, which all frowned when it noticed it was just the two of them.

“WheRe iS tHe OtHer oNe? ThE GreeN EyeD oNe tHaT ShaRes YoUr SaMe BlooD…” The entity asked as its multiple eyes settled on Ashley once again.

Ashley's eyes widened at first before narrowing into a fierce glare directed at the entity. What does this mass of eyes want from her brother?!! If it want his soul, then this thing got a lot of pain coming!!!

“You mean Andrew? What do you want from him?” She asked seriously without a drop of fear in her eyes. Even giving a side glance to the lifeless warden's gun holster. Would bullet even work on this thing?

The entity didn't seem bothered by her aggressive behavior, like it was merely watching a child trying to act intimidating.

“NoThiNg YoU CaN cOmPreHenD at ThE MoMenT. Now, HuMan wiTh UnHatchEd Tar sOuL, I Will GiFt yoU tHiS…” As soon as the demon said this, Ashley felt something materialize in her hand. She looked down and found herself holding a strange object

“hOLd it FOR AN oCCaSioNaL CLaiRvOyAnt dReaM. to gAuGe the tRouBLes aHeaD.” The demon explained, making Ashley's confusion turn into excitement and temporarily forget about being angry.

"Thank you!!” She said cheerfully with a smile, having visions of the future sounds so cool!!! And useful, now Andy can't say she isn't useful and will stick with her to have that advantage.

“WhEn YoU SuMmoN me again, YouR BrOtheR mUsT be pReSent. It Will bE WoRtH BotH oUr TiMe…” The entity said eerily, it felt both like a threat and a promise of rewards.

“Hey!-” Ashley was about to shout with her anger returning, but the demon disappeared before she could continue. Now she was left alone with two dead wardens and a strange trinket that gives clairvoyant dreams now in her possession.

She took a sigh and pitched the bridge of her nose. That was something, but hey, at least she was alive and with her pitch-black soul still in her body.

"(Man, that all happened way too fast...In the end I didn't get to ask for a favor. It just did whatever it wanted. And it definitely just gave me whatever trash was lying around in its demon pockets or whatever. Also, what the fuck does it want from my Andrew?...)” She thought a bit frustrated, too much happened in so little time, and she didn't know where to start.

"(Argh, better think about it later! The warden is dead, and if I have even one clairvoyant dream, that'd be cool as hell!!)” she thought with a grin, not caring that the demon basically revealed that her soul was one step away from becoming a viscous, pitch-black mess.

Not that she didn't know it already.

Her thoughts completely stopped once she remembered that her brother was still in room 302 with that bitch. Better go back and show him how much of an amazing sister she is!

She rushed towards the now soulless warden and took his gun and any key he had on him. She inspected the weapon, a revolver, a little heavy for her, but empowering. Hehe, now she is like a spy.

"(Hehe, time to shoot that floozy~ no one can scream at Andrew but me!)” she grinned ‘innocently’ as she rushed out of the room, ready to reunite with her hopefully loyal brother.
__________

The first thing that Ashley saw when she opened the door was that, sadly, her plans of splattering the lady's brain on the wall had been thwarted…Her corpse already rests on the bed, a big gash on her throat dripping blood all over the mattress. Her brother was instead sitting on the clean end of the bed, completely still except for his eerily calm breathing while he stared at nothing with empty apathetic eyes.

The only thing that Ashley could think while watching this surprising scene was…

What happened here?!

To be continued…

Chapter Text

There were various scenarios that Ashley feared would have happened while she was busy with the demon. Mostly ones where Andrew gets seduced by the lady or actually runs away without her and yet her finding her brother sitting on the lady's bed with a grim and cold look and the same lady,(now thankfully dead!~), a few centimeters away with her throat split open wasn't one of those.

Ashley didn't mind about that slut now being worm-food, she was pretty much planning to put a bullet through her face anyway. The issue was how this happened and why Andrew didn't let her watch!!!!

Her pink eyes scanned around curiously while she stepped further into the room, finding it even more messy than it was before. It was clear a fight happened here. Some stuff from the kitchen was messily discarded across the room, clearly from being thrown around with intent to hurt. The nail gun that was previously next to the unfinished cabinet now rested at the foot of the bed.

The young woman also noticed the now bloody cleaver that belonged to her brother left there in the center of the room. Some drops of blood silently dropped from the sharp edge on the floor, creating a small crimson puddle. Why Andrew just threw it there was a mystery.

Speaking of Andrew. Ashley's eyes finally raised to look at her older brother. He was still staring at the void with cold eyes, the direction he was looking at caused his eyes to be partially covered by his hair. The young woman also noticed that he was technically looking at her legs, but he seemed to look through her. He knew she was there, but at the same time, he didn't register it.

It didn't sit right with her, she was right there, why wasn't he looking at her?! Wait-...

Ashley's growing irritation was replaced by a bit of surprise and bewilderment. Her older brother wasn't only out of it, he was also injured!! He was more disheveled than before, with some blood dripping from his nose and a scratch mark on his right cheek. He also had some smaller cuts on the exposed parts of his collarbone. She couldn't see the rest of his neck due to Andrew having one of his hands covering a spot. What the fuck happened to him?! Did this hussy hurt him?! Ohhh, now shooting a corpse until it resembles a cheese wheel seemed a very nice idea all of a sudden~

However, the desecration of the lady’s dead body could wait, Ashley needed to know how all this mess happened.

“What happened here??” She asked with a raised eyebrow. Her words seemingly snapped her brother back to the real world because his eyes regained focus, finally registering her presence in full.

Andrew didn't answer at first. He looked at Ashley with a neutral gaze for a couple of moments before looking to side to watch the dead body and then looked back at his sister. The movements of his head and eyes were sluggish and unanimated, having the same life as a zombie. It made Ashley even more agitated to know what happened to him to make him act this way once again.

"She……She fought back and tried to shoot me with a nailgun…” The young man finally answered her question with a tone that matched perfectly his current cold and detached emotional state.

"How on earth? I thought you were holding her in place with a cleaver on her neck!?” Ashley said with irritation and disbelief coating her words. It didn't make sense, he had a very sharp blade on that floozy’s neck, how did he get hurt in the first place?!

Her eyes squinted when she saw her brother shrug with indifference. Now who was the one not taking anything seriously? You hypocrite big brother!

“She got desperate and headbutted me, guess it's not only you that can hardly follow instructions. Besides, she actually ate to her heart's content compared to us, so I may have almost passed out a couple of times when we struggled to kill each other…” Andrew sighed tiredly with his tone growing less cold and more…. nervous? His eyes even drifted away from her irises and glanced down at her neck, most likely to avoid eye contact, but why?

Why was he acting like he was hiding something?

Andrew’s plan of avoiding eye contact was made useless when Ashley leaned forward enough for her eyes to be again his center of attention, just like it should be. The irritated scowl on her face promised that Andrew wasn't off the hook yet.

“And that's why we should have just killed her! but you instead decided to shout at me and order me around to get out. Is surprising that you’d want to take your chances with keeping this hussy alive….for no reason.” Ashley said those words with a clear angry sharpness and with her pink eyes narrowing suspiciously at him. Her own heart was starting to pound without rest. The way he was dodging her gaze was just making it hard to keep her composure.

Her tone made Andrew raise an eyebrow at first with clear confusion before the hidden accusatory intent finally registered in his brain. His eyes glared in response.

“What are you getting at?... “ He grumbled with hidden agitation. The hand covering his neck tightened in response, but still didn't let his skin go noticed. It was almost like he wanted to rip that spot away from his body.

"Oh I don't know, it's surprising for you to grow a moral code all of a sudden. With how you handled your latest exchange with an obstacle. I thought you grew out of this boy-scout bullshit.” Ashley snarled as she took a step forward towards him. Internally she was panicking, thoughts going out of control because of the simple suspect he may have slept with the lady. It hurt so much, and it made her so mad!!!

“Or maybe I just don't want to kill anything that moves like a lunatic. What do you want from me, Ashley? I fucked up, okay?! I shouldn't have let my guard down. Happy now?!” Oh yeah?! Now he is trying to play the moralist part?! Lies lies lies lies! He is as much of a shitty person as she is.

And no, she isn't happy at all!!

She was about to say something very snarky back at him, but her words died in her throat when she noticed something. Her eyes widened like plates with her pupils becoming small.

Andrew noticed her sudden silence and looked at her with confusion. He found her staring not at his eyes, but at his neck.

Just now the young man realized that he removed his hand from his neck when he argued back against her accusations, revealing a bite mark. It was clearly made by human teeth with some spots of it even bleeding a tiny bit.

“What's on your neck?....” Ashley's voice came so cold that Andrew could feel his blood freeze. It was clear she knew the answer already, but what Andrew knew was that, while a normal person may see it as another consequence of the fight, his extremely jealous sister would see it in a more crazy light, one that gets too close to her previous accusations.

“Eh?!..um..she bit me. I guess that people get really wild when they wanna survive…” Andrew hated how hesitant and nervous he sounded when he said that, even sweating a little from the flaring nerves. He didn't have the mental strength to be aggressive like before, nor to be more stoic-faced, what happened earlier in this room left him very troubled and vulnerable.

The young woman didn't react to the half-ass explanation, her eyes scanned him in full, pink eyes narrowing at every single inch she could see of her brother’s body. Her face probably had the most stoic expression he ever saw her have. Just like when she saw the bite mark, her eyes locked onto a detail…

“Your belt…..” She simply stated with the same cold angry tone, glaring fiercely at him.

This made Andrew’s eyes widen in shock as he hastily looked down, and right and behold, his belt was unbuckled, not broken or something, unbuckled.

Oh god, how he was gonna explain this without making his sister go into a rampage?

He looked up at her, and his fears were proved right when he saw how angry she looked. She seemed like she was either gonna strangle him, cry like a little kid, or both.

“That's……” he struggled to come up with the right words to say. He bit his lower lip, stress already thundering in his chest and head. Hesitating was a big mistake because Ashley's eyes flared up in an even bigger anger than before.

“I can't believe you!!!! SO YOU DID FUCK HER!!!” Ashley screeched as she rushed forward and grabbed her brother's collar.

“N-No I didn't!!!!” Andrew argued back while he tried to not stumble, geez where does his sister get that strength?! Or maybe he is the one that got a lot weaker.

“Don't lie!!! I bet you killed her to hide your cheating!!! You cheating cock-brain! Womanizer! Shitty big brother!” Ashley kept shouting those words with venom as she shook him back and forth by the collar, getting more and more agitated. She couldn't believe that he would do this to her just a few minutes after promising that he wouldn't contact anyone. it was supposed to be just the two of them!

Is sex really that important to him? Then fuck it, she would have done also that to make him forget about anyone else, she should have offered it before when he called her hot, fuck! Wait, So that was a lie too! Because he wouldn't screw the lady otherwise if he truly thought that Ashley was hotter.

“calm down, Ashley, I c-can explain!” Andrew tried to reason with her as he grabbed her arms and stopped her from shaking him. Now he was left with his very angry little sister glaring directly at his eyes.

“What can you explain? That you Insisted on staying behind so you can shoot your load, while I risk getting shot by the warded?! I fucking trusted you and that's how you repay your little sister!? You-” She snapped with gritted teeth, her hold on his collar just tightened. Her eyes kept going from his eyes to the bite mark on his neck, and the scratch marks on his skin, they weren't supposed to be there, the only one that could mark him it's her!!

“Listen to me!” Andrew suddenly snapped as he grabbed the sides of his sister's head with a furious expression on his face, which made Ashley actually shut up, surprise evident in her eyes. She was still angry, but thanks to his outburst, she was listening.

Andrew took a deep breath to steady his nerves and block the venom he had stored from some minutes ago from spilling out. He needed to be the calm and collected, especially since this was all a misunderstanding. He didn't want to upset her.

He wanted the total opposite of that.

“She tried okay…” he started to explain with a dry and serious expression.

Ashley seemed ready to go back to shouting at him, thinking that his answer was a confirmation, but he didn't let her.

“No, shut up!! Let me continue!” He cut her off before she could utter even a word and to his relief, Ashley, although staring irritated at him, she didn't try to say something else, waiting for his explanation.

“*Sigh* She tried to bribe me with sex so I would let her go. And before you say something, I refused, but she was determined I guess, or too stupid to understand that I didn't want to get in her pants….she…reached down and unbuckled my belt I guess. I don't know!! when I noticed I loosened my hold a little and she took the chance to headbutt me. See? I didn't screw her!” he explained as clearly as possible while keeping his face stoic and cold.

Internally, the young man was starting to feel nauseous and numb because of the reminder of what happened at the end of that fight…on how he lost control. The blood staining the mattress smelled horrible, but he couldn't do anything more than sit there waiting. Only his sister seemed capable of snapping him out of these episodes of extreme mental numbness.

Ashley only raised an eyebrow, still with a scowl on her face. The message was clear, she hardly believed him, if at all.

“Stop looking at me like that! Can't you see that the lady is dead right now?” He grumbled with irritation in his voice. What? What the fuck does she want? A trip in his memories so she can see what truly happened?!

She would see what you truly think of her…

Ok, no trip in his memories.

"I guess she said no. You need to work on your refusal handling…” Ashley grinned mockingly when she said that, words sharp as spines digging into his brain.

Her mockery just made Andrew's irritation escalate even further.

It was starting to get really hard to not just snap for real…He held on because he loved her.

"Screw you, Ashley! I almost got shot too! My nose fucking hurt as well!” Andrew snapped angrily as he pushed his sister away, finding some satisfaction as the bratty bitch stumbled with a yelp and almost fell on her butt.

Ashley immediately glared angrily at him, not very happy from being shoved.

"Hey!!! That's your own fault for not shutting her up directly! God, I can't believe what a dumbass you are when it comes to women! You are always looking for a wet hole to fuck, if that was so important, you could have just asked m-” Ashley was about to about with every part of her body shaking with agitated anger. She was very close to pouncing at him again. If to hug him and demand reassurance or hurt him to make him understand how much he hurt her, she didn't care to elaborate.

Andrew cut her off before she could fully unload her frustration. 

"For the last time, I wasn't trying to fuck her!! Why would I!? It's not like it matters anymore, she's dead now.” Andrew barked with gritted teeth. He took a deep breath and pitched the bridge of his nose to recollect himself a bit. He was really starting to get tired of this, but what was really getting on his nerves was how she still refused to trust his words…

As always, it never mattered…

"Oh, okay! That makes it fine then! Good to know!! You cheat on me and kill the whore” Ashley sneered and crossed her arms with an eye roll, holding down the rising need to go in a corner and just sit there until her brother would apologize. screaming at him wasn't working in making him confess and regret. She was still sure he just killed the bitch to hide his cheating. And the voices in her head keep feeding that painful thought.

But did he actually cheat? Of course he did, everyone else was so much prettier, so much kinder. Her? She didn't know how to call herself.

"God, I hate it when you get like this. What's your problem!? Fucking every time.” Andrew grumbled as he covered his face with his hand. He unfortunately didn't realized his sister's hesitation to continue the fight and unknowingly threw fuel to reignite her anger.

Ashley glared fiercely, the insecurities within were even louder. All connecting how Andrew was treating her to handling a child who was having a repetitive tantrum. Was trying to keep the only person you love around that wrong?

Well, someone else sure did.

The hag that birthed both of them…

Her face twisted into a scowl once again, teeth ground together in an effort to keep her voice from cracking too much.

"Every time indeed! Every time some fucking floozy comes around It's always the same with you! You get to dip your dick in some bitch, and the rest of the world disappears! Always!” The young woman hissed with anger. Every fucking time a floozy comes around her brother always drifted away from her. First Nina, then Julia. Is having a girlfriend or having sex so important for him that he would choose someone else other than his precious little sister?!!

She noticed that her brother was about to say something. But she didn't let him, she took a step forward. Frustration, anger and insecurity poured from her thoughts like a toxic wave. She didn't notice the few frustrated salty tears building in the corner of her eyes.

“What do I need to do to stop you from going around like a horny dog?! If I bend over and spread my legs for you, will you stop chasing after other women and love only me?! Is that what I fucking need to do!?” She shouted as she stomped her foot, not really thinking about what she was saying. But if she did, it wouldn't have changed anything anyway. If that would keep him from leaving her then so be it, it's not like she cared about them being siblings or not.

Andrew was very taken aback by this, his eyes grew wide with his cheeks flustering red. He immediately started to stutter for words, clearly more than simply shocked by what his little sister said.

“Jesus, Ashley, what the fuck! No! NO! I-” he got up from the bed and shouted back with disbelief in his voice. He averted his gaze from her, feeling extremely nervous all of a sudden, like Ashley had just figured out his most shameful secret. Ugh, why was he reacting like this?! She is his sister for God's sake, and he theoretically still has a girlfriend that he already got in bed with. So why did those words shake him to the core?

Because you are a freak…

Andrew took a very deep breath, putting those thoughts back in that rotten corner of his brain and pitched the bridge of his nose. He just needed a moment to put his thoughts on the right path.

You are normal…

It's your sister that is crazy…

You are completely normal

You are a deadbeat freak!! She is better without you!

“You know what, Now is definitely not the time for this bullshit!. Can we go now?....” He groaned in an exasperated voice. He looked back at his sister, finding her still glaring at him, the tears at the corner of her pink eyes were still still there, almost starting to drip on her cheeks, but the young woman wiped them before they could ruin her eyeliner.

"I just need to know that you are getting your priorities straight…” She said with a more serious and calm voice. At this point she didn't care anymore if he fucked the lady or not, she will keep him even closer from now on.

"My priority right now is getting out of here-...” Andrew started to reply with a flat tone but was cut off before he could continue.

"Your priority should be ME!!” Ashley suddenly barked with clenched fists and narrowed eyes. How could he mess up every answer? He was her priority! So why wasn't she his priority?! It wasn't fair!

Andrew covered his face with his hands and groaned loudly, frustration and exasperation evident.

"Blow it out your ass! I'm not having this argument here of all places.” He grumbled with his voice muffled by his hands. His blood felt hot and rampant in his veins. He was getting really, really irritated, and repressing it was becoming harder by the minute.

“I-.” Ashley was about to argue back, but her brother suddenly removed his hands from his face and glared at her with the same dangerous and cold stare he gave her in the next-door neighbor's apartment.

"NO!! Shut up!” Andrew cut her off with his voice going up in volume, managing to silence his surprised sister. She wanted to argue and point fingers that much?! FINE, Now it's his time to hurl some venom.

“I didn't fuck the lady, end of story. And on that note, will you back the fuck off of my love life, Ashley?” Andrew coldly said with a bitter glare. It was always the same with her. Need to meet with someone? Heaven falls over because she is gonna lose her shit, then he has to snap at her to be free to go to that meetup (well, the few times he actually built the anger to pull this feat) come back, find her sulking and crying and he can't find the strength to avoid apologizing and cuddling her until she is back to normal. Repeat the process every time. It's a miracle he managed to keep Julia for so long.

But now he was done cuddling her crazy clinginess.

"What's that supposed to mean?” Ashley scowled with narrowed eyes. She had already an idea of what he was implying, and it was already getting on her nerves.

"Ohh, I don't know…do I need to remind you about Julia? You harassed the hell out of her until I found you out, I'm so fucking lucky that she didn't dump me-” Andrew was about to continue his irritated rant, but was cut off by a very loud groan from his sister which made him pause and look back at her with a frustrated gaze.

“Ugh, stop naming her, you're better off without loose-lipped whores like her! And I wouldn't harass anyone if you'd stop ignoring me when I need you!” Ashley groaned with an eye roll. She had to hand it to Julia, she was probably the greatest obstacle to keeping Andy all for herself, not only she didn't break from the voicemails, but also seduced Andrew enough for him to actually get protective of her.

It made her beyond mad, someone actually having that power over HER brother.

"You ALWAYS need something!! You always have some bullshit crisis the moment I'm supposed to meet up with someone! Bet you bloody love it here where I can't as much as take a piss without you knowing. God, why must you be like this?!” Andrew barked with his voice overpowering her and causing the younger sibling to actually flinch and take a step back with wide eyes. She seemed…..hurt.

Ashley averted her eyes from her brother. She bit her lips with an grim expression. She didn't want to admit how much the venom in her brother's words hurt, the way he was talking to her seemed too similar to their mother’s own way of referring to her. A freak, a monster.

Something that shouldn't be loved

The young woman looked back at him with agitation hidden beneath a mocking expression. But the slight shaking of her body was impossible to mask.

"Ha! And I bet you'd love it if I killed myself then! I'll do it then. I got the thing just for that~” Ashley taunted with a sing-song voice as she pulled out the gun from her shorts’ waistband and waved it around playfully with a smirk.

Mentioning that Andrew was taken aback would be an understatement. His eyes widened with his body becoming as stiff as a rock for a moment. His green eyes followed the movement of the gun as his sister nonchalantly waved it beside her head while pointing it upward to the ceiling. He didn't like the implications of her words and actions, his hammering heart a clear hint of that.

“Shit, Ashley!! Lower that thing, I'm serious!” Andrew panicked when he finally regained the capacity to speak and move from the shock. Ashley just grinned more with a wicked and manic glint in her eyes. She was playing with him, and she couldn't stop to see how she could turn that unloving mask back into loving Andy once again~

To the young man's initial relief, Ashley lowered the revolver a bit at first. But to his shock, she did it just to point the barrel under her own chin, Andrew paled immediately in response.

“Whyyy?~ you obviously would be so much happier if I just pulled the trigger. I can do it just for you~ Andyyyyyyy~” Ashley cooed with her smirk never leaving her lips and her finger dangling close to the trigger. Some sick voices in her head told her to just press it and end this miserable existence. But ending it without Andrew going to hell with her immediately after was a big no-no. So she has to pass this time.

She could see Andrew’s composure crumbling by the second, green eyes fearfully looking at her smug pink ones and at the gun, he was basically pleading with his green orbs for to not do anything to herself.

However, as soon as his eyes landed on her lips, his panic suddenly shattered and left behind a stoic face devoid of any previous fear and concern. He seemed to have figured out her intentions.

“....Stop playing around. That's exactly what I was talking about.” He scowled coldly with his eyes narrowing even more. Ugh, and Andrew was back at full power, and she barely saw Andy this time!

“You are no fun~” Ashley pouted but did as asked and stopped pointing the gun to her chin and placed the hand holding it on her hip.

Apparently, her brother didn't take it well, because his glare flared up in anger.

"Fun?...FUN?! This is fun for you? For fuck sake, You always do this! You act up when things don't go your way!!” Andrew snapped with bared teeth and disdain in his eyes. The words made Ashley’s smugness turn into pure burning anger once again.

"Don't act like I'm the bad guy here! I've never once made you do anything! But you are always *I don't want to! I don't want to* with you!! Well answer me this, asshole, what do you want then!?” Ashley barked angrily while clenching her free hand in a fist, the one holding the revolver was still placed beside her hip.

"Well, see? If you'd have listened to a word I said, you'd know I-....” Andrew was about to groan frustrated while pitching the bridge of his nose, but Ashley continued, effectively talking over him.

"Why don't you wanna spend time with me anymore??” She said in a surprisingly sad tone while averting her eyes. A complete 180° turn from her previously smug and angry moments.

Andrew blinked a couple of times with sweat starting to trail from his cheek. He didn't expect her to change attitude so fast, but again, this was Ashley he was talking about.

"I've done nothing but spend time with you for the past three months. I don't know what you are getting at…” He replied, perplexed.

“But you always acted like you hated it…hated me…what do I need to do to have your love again?” Ashley said back in an even more dejected tone. Her eyes looked down, with her hair casting a shadow over them, giving her an even more miserable look. It was exactly how she felt, miserable and unloved…

He hates you

He doesn't love you

He wants you gone from his life. But that's never gonna happen~

“I don't hate you, you fucking lunatic, it's just that…*groan*-Forget this. Can we just go?” Andrew seemed he want to continue, but he stopped himself and passed a hand over his face frustrated. This made Ashley look up at him with intrigue and suspicion.

"Just what?” She insisted with growing irritation. Her pink eyes immediately locked into his irritated green ones with a hard glare. What he wanted to say?! If he doesn't hate her, then what?!

"Just go.” her brother grumbled coldly without giving her the answer she wished for, which just frustrated and agitated the young woman further.

"No! Answer me! What were you about to say??” She snapped with narrowed eyes. What? What was the problem?! Why doesn't he want to talk with her!?

"Stay then. I'm going…” Clearly Andrew didn't want to continue the conversation, because after coldly saying that, he started walking towards the door.

Ashley didn't let him, she will not let him run away!…

"Oh no, you don't!!” Ashley barked as she ran to stand in front of the door before her brother could get close enough, effectively locking him there with her unless he shoved her away, which he would not…. right?

Andrew glared at her with hostility in response, but Ashley didn't care, the revolver was back in her shorts’ waistband so she had both hands free to open them wide and block even more his access to the door.

"What's so bad about me?! I've been looking out for you! Isn't that what siblings do!?” She shouted in an effort to destroy his cold composure and make him talk to her. What it caused was Andrew to groan and pitch the bridge of his nose.

“Just stop….” He told her in cold exasperation like he was dealing with a child, which just upset her further.

"What?? Talk to me! It's not my fault!” She shouted even more agitated while clenching her hands into fists and stomping her foot on the floor. It wasn't her fault any of this happened, why was he acting so cold with her?!

It wasn't her fault that she was like this…

"I didn't lock us in here! I didn't kill the cultist! I didn't even kill the warden! I'm all innocent. I've not harmed a single soul!-” She hissed through gritted teeth, but she couldn't manage to finish her sentence before her brother raised his voice.

"Of course not! YOU MAKE ME DO IT FOR YOU!!” Andrew snapped angrily. He loved to tell himself that all of this was because of Ashley, it kept his mind from going insane.

Apparently him losing his cool was the thing that his sister wanted because her lips immediately twisted into a wicked and amused grin.

"I didn't make you do shit, Andrew!! You chopped the bastard up all by yourself! And amazingly I would add. And whatever happened here, you chose to do it, after all. You are the one with blood on your hands~!” Ashley said in a sing-song voice as she put a hand in front of her mouth to keep her giggle from getting too loud or manic.

What she didn't expect was whatever fire that was in her brother's eyes to be completely extinguished. An ice-cold withering glare was now directed at her, which actually made the young woman take a step back.

“So what?... Are you saying you are a fucking angel now? Are we gonna ignore how happy you looked when I chose to chop the warden to a bloody pulp, or how you eagerly munched on the cultist’s meat….” Andrew said in a venomous and apathetic tone while he slowly stepped dangerously close to her. Every word felt like a stab in the young woman's brain and heart, making her shudder while biting her lips. She didn't expect him to get this cold all of a sudden, and that glare….it was too hateful for her twisted mind to not go into a breakdown.

Now the young man was very close to her, just a little more and he would be nose to nose with her just when they were in the next door neighbor's apartment.

“So don't act like you are a fucking innocent lamb. You are a rotten lunatic brat that has been nothing but a pain in my ass since you first opened your eyes. I bet that me being forced to renounce every single relationship I had was the fucking best thing that happened to you, isn't it?” He kept talking in that cold and bitter tone that just stressed Ashley further. There was no doubt…

Andy loathed her at this exact moment, and it hurt so much…

She tried to keep a confident and neutral face while staring back at his cold green eyes devoid of any love or warmth. But her thundering heart was impossible to ignore and she found herself looking down at his neck. It was like the one in front of her wasn't her beloved brother Andrew, but her bitch of a mother.

Her thoughts were cut off when a hand slammed beside her head, making her flinch and look up at him again with a shocked gaze. She found her brother glaring down at her while he pinned her to the door just like he did before.

“You asked what I want, but does it matter to begin with? It never mattered. just what this little monster in front of me wants is all that matters… Isn't that right…Leyley?” Andrew hissed with even more venom.

If Ashley was hurt before, now her heart felt like it has been ripped apart, threw to the ground and stepped on. It wasn't the words that hurt them most, it was the way he called her…

Monster

Leyley

She normally would be overjoyed by him using that nickname, but not like this, so cold and apathetic. It made her black heart crumble into a million pieces.

She looked down at his chest, letting her hair hide her eyes from him. An overwhelming silence filled the blood-smelling room. Neither siblings moved a muscle or uttered a word, they just stood there frozen in their own shattered mental states…

Until Ashley raised her head to look at him again, her face was twisted in a scowl, dull pink eyes glared at her brother's green ones.

“You know what? You are right.” She said with her lips twisting into a mocking smile, which took her brother aback. Her voice was so full of malice that the young man's cold glare broke into a puzzled and surprised look.

“Huh?!” Andrew mumbled in disbelief. Okay now that was new, she never agreed with him so easily, especially considering when it was about her behavior. But her sneer made him understand that she wasn't going to end it here, she was gonna reveal her claws…

And it will hurt him more than anything…

“I'm rotten, a monster, someone that shouldn't have been born to begin with. That's what you think of me, Isn't it?” She cooed with a sweet mocking voice. The voices in her head got so much worse that she wanted to scream and cry. She wouldn't care if it was another, but Andrew thinking she was a monster was the worst thing. And now she was gonna make sure he felt that pain, so he could feel bad, apologize, and stay with her. Even if it's only for pity, she will take it.

Andrew removed his hand from the door and backed away a little. His thoughts were conflicted, guilt and the remaining rage of earlier were wrestling for control. It was clear that the words were getting on him, and Ashley was gonna pounce on the moment of weakness.

The younger sibling grinned more and took a couple of small peppy steps forward, getting close to her brother. The guilt in his eyes was the only hint she needed to dig further and further into his heart and brain.

“Well, whatever thing you are calling me in your smart pretty head of yours, you made a jackpot, big bro. I'm as bad as you believe me to be and more…” she continued in a disturbingly sweet and calm tone, still slowly making her way to him. Her eyes had a wicked glint that made chills run down Andrew’s spine, he knew she was trying to get under his skin. But his mouth couldn't move to retort, he was frozen in place.

"And guess what, Aaaaandyyyyy!?” She sang while leaning forward and putting a finger under her eye. The cruelty in those gorgeous pink eyes and the nickname snapped Andrew from his state. His eyes narrowed with a cold and irritated expression replacing the surprised one.

“Don't….” He warned in a cold and dangerous tone, but his sister didn't listen.

The young woman grabbed her brother by the collar with one hand and poked his forehead with the other. She had a manic expression on her face and she made sure he was looking at her eyes as she kept hurling honey-coated poison directly to his face.

“You are just as bad!!! you are a cannibal, a murderer~ a monster~. Hahaha, you have been bad since we were kids, When you locked that cunt in that box!!” she mocked with an insane laugh. Her anger and twisted amusement wasn't even hidden, mocking him with the hard, bloody truth. She was tired of him lying to her and himself, always acting like he is better than her…

But he isn't!

“Y-You made me do it!” Andrew tried to retort, but a sudden tug at his collar made him sludge his posture and stand nose-to-nose with his sister. Her eyes seemed like they wanted to burn a hole in his because of how intense they were.

“Made you?... hehehe, is that how you cope with it? Oh Andy, Andy, Andy. You did it willingly, and I didn't force you to do it, how could I? You had the key to make me behave~…” She sneered with a smirk. Her words shocked Andrew to the core, he opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. Ashley took advantage of that and kept talking, she knew she was winning, and she will make sure he know it too~

“Little Leyley wouldn't be able to fight her big brother. Just a no, and I would be as meek as a pathetic puppy. Because you were and are the only one I have and you know that~” She said in a sweet tone as the hand that was previously poking his forehead moved to brush against his cheek in a fake affectionate manner.

Andrew was silent, his eyes were dark and cold, and it was unknown what he was thinking about. But his sister took it as him being apathetic and willing to listen, willing to love her again if she pushes the right buttons.

How wrong she was. A wave of dangerous and cold anger was building inside Andrew, every word his sister said made it twist the young man's gut and made his throat burn with hot bile. His hands were shaking, and dark and violent thoughts demanded they were raised against this creature, but he held back…for now.

“That floozy may have not talked about us shoving her in a box for a 'joke'. But the message is still clear, Andrew. You did it, you chose to do it. You are a bad person, Andy, if it wasn't for your piss pant ass, you would have gone all the way!” Ashley didn't get the memo, she kept pressing further and further into his mind with her words in order to find something to hold and grab for herself.

However, her grin vanished when she remembered that even if her brother promised multiple times that he will always be with her, he actually chose someone other than her in the past. The same bitch that she mentioned. The thought made her sad, then angry, then agitated. And in a span of less than a second, she was all three combined.

An angry scowl made way on her face while her hold on him grew tight and aggressive. Now her pink eyes were glaring at his dull green ones.

“But then you CHOSE HER!!! YOU CHOSE THAT CRYING FLOOZY INSTEAD OF ME!!! And I've forgiven you!! But then you kept choosing others, why do you do this to me?! Do you love to make me mad?! Do you want to see me begging and crying for you?!” She shouted furious as she grabbed his collar with both hands and shook him back and forth. The young man didn't react to it besides glaring at her even more dangerously, the only thing it achieved was Ashley becoming even more angry and jealous.

“SAY SOMETHING, You backpedaling fuck of a brother!!! Admit it that you just wish to see me miserable and alone. Just like mom!” Ashley berated as she let go of her brother's collar just to immediately grab onto his left wrist with her right hand while the left one painfully grabbed his hair, tugging it to make him lean forward.

Andrew gritted his teeth both for the pain of his hair getting grabbed and to resist the now overwhelming venom coating every single thought. But he kept resisting and endured every insult and tantrum his sister was aiming at him…as always.

Don't hurt her. Don't hurt her. Don't hurt her. Don't hurt her…

But she is hurting you, isn't she? She doesn't care about how you feel….

She doesn't love you…

“I-*ack*!” Ashley was about to shout more but was unable to as bony and pale hands wrapped around her throat and slammed her against the door. The young woman let out a pained gasp and quickly opened her eyes to look up at him, being met with probably Andrew at his angriest, it was worse because he didn't have gritted teeth or bulging veins, it was his glare, so dark and full of malice, borderline murderous.

link: Source

Ashley's heart stopped for a second once she saw how truly upset she made her brother. She messed up big time! 

She tried to say something, but her brother squeezed her throat as soon as she opened her mouth, making her let out some rasped gasps instead of words.

"Shut up…" Andrew said in a dangerously calm and slow manner, his hair was messily draped on his face, which made his green sharp eyes even more menacing. It sent chills in her spine and forcefully shattered her anger into something meek.

Ashley should have listened, she knew she was really overstepping the limits of her bond with her brother and now she was paying the consequences. The hands that used to comfort her, cradle her own hands and wrap around her when she felt alone, now wrapped around her windpipe with a harshness that left her baffled and scared. She didn't know why, but tears were starting to build in the corners of her eyes, maybe from disbelief, maybe from sadness that her brother would manhandle her like this…anger and disgust towards herself that caused this in the first place…

You always ruin everything.

You are a monster.

If he isn't going to kill you, he will leave you forever. Worse than death. He may as well end you…

Against her better judgment, the young woman grabbed her brother's arms and grinned madly at him in a mix of smugness and mocking, merely a mask to hide the desperation and self loathing happening underneath. Internal voices were rampaging, her adrenal pumping, but the only thing she wanted was him.

"Or what? You kill me? Haha, you can't do it! You won't. You won't because you know I'm important to you! Who is gonna comfort your sorry ass when you have nightmares? Who are you gonna confess your sins?! Hahahaha! Don't play tough with me, Andy! You need me!!! You need me and only me!” She mocked with difficulty due to her constricted airway. Her tone and grin made it seem she was trying to get under his skin, but in reality, she was desperately latching on to these few things she could do for him to keep him from leaving her and hopefully make him give her another chance.

Or at least…to make sure he kills her instead of leaving her…

Luckily for her, Andrew didn't tighten his grip, didn't argue back as usual. He just stared, unimpressed and cold. Until, after what felt like hours, he spoke.

"And whose fault is that I have all these nightmares and that I have sins in the first place?…looks like removing the source would make it all better after all…” he whispered in a low and malicious tone and got his face closer to hers so he could stare directly at her pink orbs. His green ones were overwhelming hers, making her feel small and helpless. The young woman didn't know if he was bluffing or not. What she knew was that whatever defiance she had left was completely torn apart by that glare. Now she felt…scared and vulnerable.  

"I-I would like to go n-now.” She lost her grin and any mocking intent as she said that. Now she was meek, almost pleading him with her eyes for him to give her another chance. She felt pathetic, but that wasn't new for her, Andrew was and always will be the only one she has. She knew she had the gun on her waistband and realize how easily she could grab it and defend herself, but doing that was the last thing she wanted.

"To hell? Or jail?" Andrew asked in a bitter voice. He didn't seem to falter at her being so vulnerable now, he just kept his hands around her throat and kept pushing her against the door. 

"Neither, dumbass!” She bit her lower lips to stop herself from shouting. “I want to get out of here…with you.” She pleaded in a meek tone, still hoping that she didn't screw up completely. She wanted him to return as cuddly and protective as before, to hug her and say he was never going to leave her. But this wasn't that Andy or even that loveless bastard of Andrew, she didn't know who this was.

“I would like to go out too, but the thing is that you are really starting to get on my nerves. You don't know how much I've sacrificed for you…” Andrew hissed in a withering cold tone, his eyes narrowing a tiny bit further.

Ashley's eyes widened a bit hearing that, and that's what Andrew needed to continue talking. He was tired of bottling up, the frustration accumulated in three months of quarantine was finally leaking out.

"Why do you think I felt so shitty? Why did I suffer from starvation even more than you? Did you ask yourself that?” He hissed with cold malice, and when Ashley didn't answer, just stared at him with a mix of confusion and fear. He continued.

"I gave you my food, Ashley…” He told her with a stoic face.

Now this brought an even bigger reaction from Ashley, her pink eyes widened like dinner plates. What?!!! Did he give her his food? When? Why? Wait….so he worsened his own starvation so she could be more fed?... Andrew did this for her?

Why does she feel a pit in her stomach now, or her own eyes leaking more tears? What is this feeling? It's like when he came to her bed after dinner, all vulnerable and stressed, she felt an uncomfortable and gnarly feeling in her guts seeing him like this. And now she felt the same right now, but this time worse.

“While you gloated that I ate my food too fast, you failed to realize I was putting part of mine into yours. I chose you instead of myself.” He continued, and every word he said made that uncomfortable feeling worse. "So don't say I don't do anything for you or that I don't show you any love. As far as I can see, I'm the only one that is trying to show it and don't take it for granted…” He grumbled with the closest thing to hurt present in his eyes, but it was overwhelmed by a sea of cold and numb apathy. Ashley didn't know what was going on inside his head, but it hurt seeing him like this.

“You are totally right, I chose to do those things, I always give in to your shit and ruin my life more and more. And I chose to do it…willingly.” Andrew didn't let her form a word or a thought. He just kept saying more and more of the things he bottled up, he didn't know why he was doing it. Maybe she will finally behave after realizing that her actions have consequences for the only person that stuck with her.

"I chose to kill that man, for you. I chose you. If what happened here got found out, my life would be ruined, no, my life is ruined already! Everything I've built, everything I worked for to live a fucking normal life, gone, GONE!!” The cold mask broke for a second, even his voice cracked with hot burning anger. But he quickly recomposed himself, Apathy kicking in again…however “And I did it for you…..But it isn't enough, is it? IT'S NEVER ENOUGH FOR YOU! What do I need to do more, huh?!” The anger kept leaking out. He was straight-up shouting on her face now.

She didn't answer, she just stared at him with quivering lips, vulnerable and afraid. Part of the young man’s heart ached to see her so scared of him, but there was way too much venom and frustration for him to calm down.

So he gritted his teeth and glared even more fiercely at her.

“ANSWER ME!!!” He shouted even more aggressively as he butted his head against hers. He heard Ashley let out a meek and rasped gasp followed by her eyes closing by instinct. He had never seen her so terrified, especially of him. He should feel proud of himself for reducing this creature that ruined so many things in his life into a flinching mess, but the only thing he felt was numbness and spite toward himself.

He was really the worst brother ever, huh?

He took a deep breath and stopped harshly pressing his forehead against hers and returned to his previous position, his hands were still around her throat, but not as tight. Not even a couple of seconds after backing off, his sister opened her now watery pink eyes and looked at him with a gaze that made his heart drop. Ashley seemed genuinely mortified and disheartened, it made him hold his tongue, and any remaining venom in his thoughts turned sour and dull.

“Andrew…I'm-...I'm sorry for making fun of you for the food...and lashing out. Just…don't leave me. I will behave.” Ashley whispered in a meek and pleading tone, almost desperate. She sounded sincere and it ripped any malice left out of Andrew’s heart.

Andrew really wanted to believe in that apology, but in no measure he could find the strength to do so. Still, his grip on her throat instinctively lessened, guilt already started burning his insides, no matter how angry he was, hurting his sister hurt him just as much.

“You aren't....oh if you aren't......” He whispered dejectedly with his eyes losing their sharp anger. Now he looked…sad.

He took another deep breath and rubbed her jawline with his thumbs. So soft and sharp, sweet and bitter, vital as oxygen but as lethal as poison. His sister was all of this.

“But it is what it is......you always have been like this. But maybe, just maybe, if you stopped being a bratty bitch all the time, you will see what I do for you. But I guess you don't care about me at all...” He continued in a neutral tone as he looked down, not wanting to see her expression. Since she was born and became more and more demanding, he didn't fight it, he just kept feeding her parts of himself so she could keep loving him, but at this point, she just took him for granted…

“I'm just a possession, after all…” He muttered with cold venom but didn't raise his eyes to meet hers. He stared down at her thin neck which still had his hands wrapped around it. To be honest, he really didn't want to fight anymore, he just wanted to stop existing. He felt pathetic, he always hated her constant and obsessive need for love, but he was just the same, he wanted her to love and cherish him just as she wanted him to do the same.

But she doesn't cherish Andrew, she cherishes Andy…

Something made him question if Andy was really just a nickname…

Without another word uttered, Andrew let go of Ashley’s neck which had already a pretty bad bruise forming around the choker. The young woman immediately started coughing as her airway was finally freed, but breathing was her last concern when she saw Andrew trying to back away.

To Andrew’s surprise, Ashley basically lounged at him and wrapped her arms around his torso, hugging him tightly while pressing her face on his chest.

"Andrew, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU, I LOVE YOU! Don't you dare say that I don't!! I just want us to be together but everyone always wants to separate us. I'm just trying to protect you!” She shouted as she tightened her hug, her voice was painful to utter due to her bruised airway, but she didn't care. Andy could say anything to her, but to say that she didn't love him was the most bullshit thing she heard him say.

He was her everything, the only one who gave her true love, how could she not care? She just wanted him to keep loving her.

Andrew didn't return the hug, just stared down at his sister with an unamused expression. He rolled his eyes and sweatdropped a little, he wasn't going to fall to this trick now.

"Tch, hardly. If you really love me, you are making a poor attempt to show it, and I'm the loveless bastard? Try to look at yourself in a mirror…” he grumbled while he tried to step away from her hug, key word, tried. His sister had impressive strength sometimes or maybe he was too weak to deny her.

She didn't let him go. Her arms just hold him closer and tighter "I do, you asshole, and I will not let you go until you understand that!! Even better, I will say it multiple times so you can stop lying!” She shouted, which came muffled by her face being pressed on his sweater.

"Don't...." Andrew sighed exhausted, already feeling his cheeks burning a bit with a little blush. *Groaaaan* Why must everything be against him lately? He was supposed to be angry and disappointed with her, not flustered.

"I love you, love you, love you, love you, love you, love you, love you, love you, love you, love you more than anything!” She declared again and again while rubbing her face on his sweater. She didn't care that her mascara-stained tears of before were staining his sweater, that was what he got for being a jerk.

"Stop!" Andrew tried to shush her with less harshness in his voice. He was starting to get both frustrated and flustered.

She didn't, she kept declaring words of love and affection at him like a rampaging tempest. She didn't miss the way his heartbeat was going crazy in his chest. It made her internally smirk, his words and face could say something, but his body said the truth, she just had to make sure he acted on that truth and never left her.

"Jesus, okay!” Andrew finally relented and shushed her as well. His arms shook a bit but in the end wrapped them around his sister to return the hug.

"I.....love you too, so stop this, it's embarrassing....." He whispered tiredly with a tint of nervousness in his tone.

link: Source

Ashley perked up at that, her pink eyes immediately looked up at his face and alas, he was blushing and looking adorable. Perfect~

A smug grin immediately formed on her lips, she didn't let him go, only lessened her hold to look at him better. "Embarrassing? What's embarrassing about saying that I love my sweet, handsome big brother so much?~” she teased with faux innocence, even batting her eyelashes. Her action gained an irritated look from him.

"You weirdo, Get your head checked.” He grumbled with his blush still present on his irritated face. The tension was completely shifted into their typical back and forth and It propped her to just keep messing with him.

"Only if you explain to the doctor how you killed a waste of space and a bitch for your precious little sister. Do you think he will need a therapist after that? Or two?” Ashley giggled with pouty lips. She perked up when she saw Andrew let out a small amused snort.

"Doubt we can afford one anyway. And for the records, you would need dozens of them just to figure out what the fuck Is wrong in that head of yours...” He half-joked back in a deadpan voice but nonetheless got along with her taunting.

Ashley fakes a pout, ready to continue, but something on her brother's attracted her attention.

Andrew noticed and raised an eyebrow at her. “What?” He asked, confused. He didn't receive a verbal answer, just a mischievous smile. It didn't sit right with him, and he was right to be alarmed because what his sister did next shocked him.

The young woman stood on the tip of her feet and got her face dangerously close to her brother's. Andrew was too surprised to scoot away, so he wordlessly watched as his sister opened her mouth and got her tongue out, and…she licked him just over his mouth, in the area between his upper lips and nose, she licked there a couple of times, lapping at something he couldn't understand, her slimy and soft tongue made him feel all the wrong kinds of goosebumps, the kinds that made him desperately want to die in a hole.

He hated how his entire face was red, and he hated the part that wanted to bite it.

After what felt like hours, Ashley scooted away, looking at him with a smug smile while licking her lips, there was some red on her tongue. Wait, did she?...

“W-What was that?!” He stuttered in disbelief. Did he just see his sister lick the blood that came from his nose? It was so messed up…and frustratingly hot.

FUCK, Get a hang on yourself, you freak!

Ashley just grinned more, amusement radiating from her. “Hehe, it would be a waste to let it dry out. And I love everything about you, your blood no exception~. Also, why are you so upset? I did this all the time~” she teased with an ‘innocent’ tilt of her head. Yeah, she used to ‘kiss the pain away’ every time he got hurt (and she demanded he did the same), but they were kids for fuck sake!

“Ugh, that's disgusting.” Andrew groaned while covering his face. How can his sister be meek and vulnerable one second and the next pull shit like this?

Ashley giggled a little at his reaction, but soon her grin faded. A troubled and hesitant look now in her eyes.

“So…are we good now?” She asked in a hesitant tone. She was glad that she somehow managed to save their bond, but a new array of fears was created. If Andrew now was capable of almost choking her, then he could leave her just as easily. She knew what she had to do, she needed to behave for him, even if her jealousy and insecurities would eventually rip her alert not well mind to shreds, she couldn't afford to drive him away. 

Andrew removed the hands from his face and looked at her with a neutral gaze, nodding a little shortly after. “Good as we can be, until you annoy me again.” He said with a more stoic voice.

Ashley bit her lips to stop a more snarky and offended retort from coming out. Play nice and you will receive love, that's what she understands now. “I will behave if you behave, alright? No more floozies.” she said in a teasing tone which hid the eagerness underneath. Regardless if he fucked the lady or not (and now that she had a more cool head, she couldn't smell sex, so yeah, probably her brother didn't cheat this time) she need to have confirmation that he will not chase other women.

Andrew rolled his eyes but didn't show particular annoyance. His finger moved to poke his sister’s forehead. “I’m behaving, let's see how you do it…” He said with bite in his words while pushing the finger on her forehead, forcing her to release him from the hug.

Ashley pouted at first but quickly regained her smug grin. “Hmph! You will see and praise me for how much of a good sister I can be when I'm given the attention I deserve. Now, can we continue our episode? What was the name? Oh yeah! Andy and Leyley and The Escape from the Coffin need to continue!” She declared with a cheerful filled voice and pumped fists.

“.....” Andrew wanted to say something about the Andy and Leyley bullshit at first, but his words stopped in his throat when his eyes caught sight of the growing bruise that was forming on his little sister's neck. Even when he threatened her life and hurt her, she still acted like nothing bad had happened.

He took a sigh and put on a stoic face to hide the guilt and vulnerability. He was sure that if he showed either, Ashley would try to use them against him. And he was too mentally stressed to fight back.

“Yeah…..let's just get out of here, the smell is making me want to puke the neighbor and I don't think he needs any further disrespect. His music was already shitty…” He said awkwardly with a sweatdrop and a fake small smile. He wanted to do better for her, joke more, it's all normal, right? He isn't having enjoyment, he is just…pleasing her as a good older brother would. Yeah, that!!

“Bwahaha, imagine if he was watching us from hell as I summoned the demon without getting my soul munched. He will be so salty!..well his body wasn't that much!” Ashley laughed a bit. “But yeah, I'm getting bored here. Let's go!” she said after her laugh died down. Thankfully she didn't tease him further. Maybe the stress was starting to show on his face, because her expression was more soft and genuine, even worried. It surprised him a little.

Andrew nodded and walked over to take his school bag from the ground, together with the bloody cleaver. His eyes moved to the small kitchen section of the apartment room, the lady mentioned food they could take. So, before anything else, he made sure to check the shelves and fridge for anything edible that he could put in his backpack, plus he cleaned the blood off his cleaver.

Now with some more supplies in their possession and less blood on their favorite knife, the two left room 302, leaving the still-bleeding corpse of the lady inside to rot alone. Now that they have the keys, they can hopefully leave from the front door without further issues.

While they descended the stairs, Ashley kept talking to him, but he hardly registered her words even if his eyes were constantly on her. His thoughts were also all aimed at her, and they grew more and more agitated and concerning. He just couldn't understand his little sister sometimes…

Why didn't she point the gun at me, was she just gonna let me choke her?....

What was going on inside your mind, Ashley?...

How much can I go further without you fighting back or complaining, Leyley?...

Huh? What was that?...

“-Drew, Andrew! ANDY!” he was snapped out of his thoughts by Ashley calling for him rather loudly. His eyes regained focus and quickly noticed how his little sister was looking at him with an irritated gaze.

“Pay attention to me when I'm talking!” She hissed with a pout while putting her hands on her hips.

“Sorry…” Andrew muttered, barely holding himself from rolling his eyes. He was a bit thankful for getting distracted from his thoughts, because his head was really starting to get messy earlier and he was starting to grow seriously worried he was slowly going insane…

More than he already is…

“You should be, jerk.” Ashley replied annoyed while puffing her cheeks even more.

A bit cute….maybe a lot.

“I said I'm sorry, okay!? Jeez.” Andrew groaned while pitching the bridge of his nose, mostly to hide the very small blush appearing on his pale face.

Ashley stopped frowning and instead pointed to a door behind her with her thumb.

“Anyway, we are on the ground floor, sleepy boy. Wanna get out here or do you want to brood more?” She asked with a small smug smile.

Andrew rolled his eyes again, he has been doing it a lot lately. He worried that his eyes were about to break. “I take the get out of here choice, you little brat” he spat with no venom behind his words and walked towards the door, not before playfully flicking his little sister on the forehead, much to her irritation.

The two siblings walked through the doorway in the cheap-looking lobby of their apartment. Just like the rest of the building, it was sad, dull and with barely the minimum to be considered a lobby, it had just a chair and a desk where the old landlord used to sit like some rich snob.

Andrew caught sight of something from the corner of his eyes. He turned his gaze to look at it and right where he remembered, there was the emergency box which most likely contained an emergency axe. How in the hell they think putting that only on the ground floor was a useful idea? the young man didn't care enough to elaborate. But one thing for certain, something more sturdy to use as a (self-defense) weapon wouldn't be so bad, especially if they need to ditch the cleaver at some point.

“Could be of use, it's not like they would care if we all burn alive…” the young man muttered as he walked closer to the little emergency box and looked through the glass. A bit of disappointment seeped in him when he saw how the axe was, tch, they can't even afford a normal-sized one, but hey, it will be way easier to carry and hide.

He noticed from the partial reflection that Ashley was peeping from his shoulder, so close that it was a miracle she didn't brush against him.

“Why are you looking at that?” Ashley asked when she noticed he was staring at her from the reflection. An impish smile then quickly made its way on her face. “Do you wanna steal it? What about not leaving traces?” she asked teasingly.

Andrew scoffed and rolled his eyes. “We have left three bodies behind, covered with our fingerprints and I'm pretty sure they caught us on camera. Being sneaky has pretty much got out of the window. Plus, it could be of use…” he explained while he rummaged through his backpack, pulling out the cleaver shortly after.

“Stay back, don't want to hear you whine if you get glass shards on your tits.” He muttered, ignoring how his sister scoffed at him. The young man positioned the edge of the handle on the glass, planning to use it as a sort of blunt scalpel. Considering how many cracks were on the glass already, there wasn't a need to make a lot of effort to break it.

Just a couple of hard taps and the glass had a noticeable crack, and with a slightly stronger one, it shattered in the center, thankfully not making that much noise and not injuring the young man’s hand.

Andrew sighed in relief and picked the axe from the gap, he inspected it a little, it was small enough to be comfortably used with one hand, but it was also dusty as fuck, but the oldest Graves sibling hardly cared. He just slipped it on the straps of the backpack.

Got Skull-splitter cheap-looking fire axe.

“There we go.” He sighed satisfied. He then heard his sister snicker a little.

“Theft without an axident. Finally something goes right.” Ashley said with amusement evident.

Andrew turned to her with a deadpan gaze, he couldn't believe what he just heard. “Was that a fucking pun?” He cringed and most likely it showed on his face because she just laughed.

“Me? Puns? Neveeeeer~.” She chirped with a fake innocent tone while giving him a cute toothy grin.

Andrew pitched the bridge of his nose. He tried to hide how relieved he was that she was back to her happy self so fast, even if her voice seemed a bit more raspy.

“Of course not, okay, comedian, let's go…” He grumbled, not waiting for her answer as he walked towards the door that would lead them outside of this coffin of an apartment. He just had the time to grab the handle before both siblings heard voices from the other side, making them stop in their tracks and lean their ears to listen.

“-ur boyfriend is fine. I know you are worried, sweetheart, but you didn't hear the news? Bullets aren't nice to have in your brain…” They heard a pretty gruff voice, male. The way he casually threatened simply being worried about their boyfriend reminded both siblings that he wouldn't hesitate to do worse to them if he found them escaping.

“(Shit, another warden?! How are we gonna deal with him now?!)” Andrew thought with gritted teeth. Maybe they could use whatever person the warden was talking to as a distraction. He knew Ashley didn't care for whoever that was, and he found it impossible to say that he was different. If they want to survive, others are secondary.

He looked at his sister and she looked back at him with a small smirk. He raised an eyebrow and Ashley simply took the revolver from her waistband, causing Andrew immediately to shake his head in denial and lowered the gun with his hand.

She pouted, but thankfully put the gun back without too much of a fuss. Before either could do anything else, they heard the other person replying.

“W-well, I'm sure it w-was a joke, Heheh, right?…” A female voice stuttered in reply, like a lamb being cornered by a wolf. It would spark any heroic instinct present in any fool, but both Graves siblings didn't have those.

Something clicked pretty quickly in their brains, and for the second time in a short time, they froze in their track. They knew that voice, oh if they knew it.

“It can't be!….” Andrew couldn't keep his disbelief to himself. Unfortunately his voice was louder than expected.

“Huh? What was that?!” Both siblings flinched when they heard the man outside shout with an edge in his voice. Andrew immediately cursed under his breath, his sister’s blank gaze directed at him made him feel even more stupid.

Sounds of steps approaching made both siblings stand on alert, the warden was coming to them.

“Hey! Malcolm? Dave? Are you there?” The warden asked, his voice having a wary edge that made Andrew and Ashley immediately step away from the door and take hold of their weapons.

However, something else happened.

“AGHHHH!!!-” They heard the warden scream in pain being followed by a thud, most likely the sound of his body hitting the concrete outside and then, silence.

The siblings looked at each other with confusion evident in their eyes. What just happened? Did the guy fall on his own or something?

“Should we go check?” Ashley asked while glancing at the door.

“Yes, but be ready for everything, he could be faking…” Andrew replied with a small nod. With that, both prepared for the worst (and possibly another murder, not that it mattered anymore) and walked outside.

They were met by a surprising sight, there was a man dressed in the same uniform as the other two wardens knocked out on the ground with his body spasming like he was hit by electricity. Speaking of electricity, he also has two small metallic rods attached to his back with a metallic wire extending forward to end up connected to a taser, a shivering young woman was holding it, one that both siblings knew all too well.

The round face, the freckles, the round nose and the long, silky black hair which covered one of the young woman’s eyes, the only visible one being of a bright yellow color. It was clear as day…

“Julia!!?” Both Andrew and Ashley shouted at the same time in disbelief. Their shout caused Julia’s eye to widen even more like a scared kitten as she hastily looked up at them, in a instant her mouth opened in a soundless gasp while the fear in her yellow eye gave place to recognition.

“Andrew, Ashley?....” She muttered so quietly that they barely heard her. The three of them were caught in this grim silence that lasted just a couple of seconds before Julia snapped out of it. A big smile immediately formed on her face as she let go of the taser in her hands and rushed forward towards Andrew first with happy and relieved eyes.

The green-eyed man stood completely frozen in place as his girlfriend’s arms encircled and squeezed him into a loving and tight hug. Just like the one Ashley gave him some minutes ago, but this was even more tighter, so much that his protruding ribs were poking her but she didn't seem to care as she rubbed her head on his chest.

“I m-missed you so much! And the food problem you told me about, and t-the parasite, and the news, I w-was so worried!!!!” Her voice came muffled and slurred from both pressing her face on his sweater and most likely crying, yeah, she was crying, he saw her cry a lot, he knows when she does.

Because you drove her best friend away, besides you, she has only her family…

He hesitated for a moment, but he relaxed his posture and leaned down a bit so his cheek brushed against her soft hair and his hands wrapped around her smaller frame “I…..I missed you too.” He whispered like he had gravel in his throat. He meant that, but he also felt so many mixed feelings right now, relief, surprise, guilt, disbelief and…..horror. Horror because he knew who wasn't happy with Julia being there, and it may cause harm.

Julia immediately stood on her tiptoes and covered his face with kisses while muttering “missed you” and “I'm so happy you are fine” over and over again. The young man felt his cheeks flustering red pretty quickly, how could she be so loving with someone like him? He couldn't understand it. Wait a second, shit, Ashley!

He looked behind to glance at his sister and like he predicted, she wasn't happy, ohhh, if looks could kill. Well, she also has a gun, so Andrew was starting to seriously fear that Ashley was just gonna straight up shoot Julia. His fear was proven right when his eyes caught sight of Ashley slowly and eerily reaching for the gun, but before her fingers could brush that, something surprising happened.

Julia reluctantly let go of Andrew and skipped to stand in front of Ashley. She didn't seem to notice the gun on the other woman's waistband or the withering glare she was giving her. Or maybe she did, because Julia seemed very nervous and fearful, but nonetheless smiled at her.

“Ashley! Are you okay?! W-we don't talk anymore, but I'm happy to s-see you again!” She said in a nervous happy tone, leaving even Ashley stunned. She couldn't believe that this traitor would still try to act like they are friends even after all the voicemail and threats.

Is this brother-stealer for real?

To her disdain, she noticed Julia opening her arms and awkwardly trying to step closer. The bitch wanted to hug her!!! Oh hell no!!!

Ashley stepped away and gave the yellow-eyed woman a withering glare, which did wonders because she didn't need to say anything as Julia stopped in her tracks and backed away instead, she looked a bit hurt, and also scared. That will show her!

“Sorry, forgot you don't like to be touched, hehe…” She stuttered with a nervous sweatdrop on her head. This caused Ashley to roll her eyes, this floozy literally kissed Andy in front of her, and to add insult to the injury, tried to play all friendly with her. Her blood was boiling, but she tried to keep herself mostly composed.

I like it only if it's from Andy, at least he gives a shit about me…

Her eyes moved to look at Andrew, finding him looking perplexed and on edge. What happened in room 302 and the promise she made to herself after that was still fresh in her mind. Andrew lately has been way, way harder to keep chained to her than Andy was when they were children. She needs to play differently, play nice…for now. Even if it means not shooting this smiling traitor’s face off.

“Julia, why are you here?” Andrew’s voice snapped Ashley out of her thoughts, her eyes focused again to look at both of them. To her jealousy and anger, the floozy was back to clinging to him like a dog in heat (from her perspective).

“Huh? I told you I was gonna sneak up some food for you two, silly. I tried a couple of times but didn't manage to get inside. So…I tried to ask…” She replied nervously as she gave a glance at the still unconscious warden and then looked back up at the boyfriend. Andrew just now noticed that she looked disheveled, like she didn't sleep well, plus, were her pupils always so small and…creepily focused? Nah, must be his imagination.

Ashley raised an eyebrow, her surprise and confusion managed to dull the hatred for now “Wait, food?” She asked dumbfounded. She knew Julia was trying to sneak in, but at the start she thought it was to fuck Andrew or to steal him away. So now she wants to fake being a hero to get even more of Andrew's affection, huh? Ugh, could she be more annoying than this?

Julia turned to face her former friend and nodded. She then grabbed the backpack hanging from her shoulder “Mm-hmm, it's not a lot, I brought what I could with my allowance.” She explained while showing the content of her backpack to the two siblings whose eyes widened a little. Not a lot? That food would have saved their asses, and it wasn't even cheap stuff. How much money did she spend?!

A look of confusion suddenly grazed her face, like a realization suddenly hit her. “Wait, why are you two outside? Weren't you two supposed to be stuck in your apartment?” She asked, puzzled as she looked at the both of them.

Andrew cursed internally and glanced at Ashley and found her silently glaring at Julia. Okay, no help from her of course.

He took a deep breath and started talking, attracting his girlfriend’s attention. “We….” he hesitated for a moment. “We escaped, everyone in there was losing their mind, so we knocked down one of the wardens and bailed out.” he lied, no way he was just gonna reveal that he murdered two people (Three if he counts the warden Ashley supposedly sacrificed).

“oh…well, that's good, t-they didn't give you food, so you two did the right thing! Um, but where are you two gonna stay? If you want, you can stay over in my home, I can make some place for you two.” Julia thankfully didn't question it further, instead gently offered them a place to stay. It made the guilt in Andrew’s guts grow stronger, she was way too nice to them. Ashley instead was even more annoyed, she just didn't get it…

She didn't get it, what was she trying to achieve? Maybe she was trying to mock her by fucking Andrew while they are in the same house, yes that, it must be that!

“We can't, we are breaking the law in theory, also, your dad is a cop, he is gonna take us in.“ Andrew huffed frustrated while scratching his scalp. They killed three people, no way he was gonna get his girlfriend arrested for this. He wasn't a saint, oh if he wasn't, but he has some semblance of decency remaining.

“Then where will you two go?” Julia asked with worry.

“Probably a motel or something, we don't have a car, so the bus will do…” Andrew replied and looked away with a sweatdrop. Part of him wanted to leave so desperately with Ashley, the other wanted to remain here a little longer with Julia, fuck, all that stress and starvation really made him forget how much he truly missed her.

If he could just get both outcomes, his mind could finally shut up and feel something other than cold.

“I have some money, we can rent something together!” Julia proposed with a soft smile, even pumping her fists.

Okay this really surprised Andrew, did she read his mind or something? “Huh? You want to come with us?” He asked confused and surprised, failing to notice how furious Ashley became at the mere suggestions. Her blood was boiling.

“Of course!!-” Julia nodded cheerfully. Her eyes focused even more, like they wanted to keep every single detail of him in her line of sight.

Ashley's jealousy and possessiveness finally broke her weak restraints. Fuck behaving, fuck his lies, fuck everything else. She will not allow her to get in between them, no matter how much Andy complains or hates her.

“Oh no, you don't, you fucking bit-” She was about to snap with so much venom, but was cut off by Andrew covering her mouth with his hand while dragging her away.

“Sorry, I Need to talk to Ashley for a second, she is a bit shaken by the experience!” Andrew said quickly with a nervous smile while dragging his sister away from earshot. Julia tilted her head confused, but stood in place and waited for the two siblings. She was so glad to see them again, and happy that Andrew seemed happy to see her as well. She was starting to fear that he just forgot about her.

Maybe he did, because he doesn't love you…

She shook her head and walked to take back her taser from the ground.

Meanwhile, Andrew and Ashley were at a decent distance to avoid being heard but still being visible.

Andrew winced as Ashley bit his hand, not lick, bit, and kinda hard as well. He removed his hand from her mouth and glared at her, finding his sister glaring back, but way, way more hostilely.

“Andrew, I swear, if you let her come, I will shoot her and then I will shoot your balls!” Ashley hissed with venom. No way in hell she will let that hussy travel with them.

Andrew's glare became cold and dangerous as he stepped closer. A way to intimidate just like before. “No, you will not…” He whispered with his voice cold as ice and sharp as a knife.

Ashley didn't look scared, no, she looked even more angry. The spite and sense of betrayal overshadowed anything else.

“Fuck you, Andrew, it was supposed to be just the two of us, you promised!!!” She shouted as she shoved him away, making him stumble a little. After he recovered his footing, he scowled at her again.

“Well, this was outside of my control, I tried to not make her come. What do you want me to do, huh?!” He hissed just as hostilely. What does she want?! He tried to not make her come, but she didn't listen, no one does. Whatever happens, he never has the control of the fucking situation!!!

Ashley suddenly adopted a calm face, but the wicked glint in her pink eyes was way more dangerous and haunting.

“She is a witness…you know what this means, Andy?” She said calmly, a cruel smile appeared on her lips.

Andrew didn't like it, both her behavior and the implications. “No, and I don't like that look.” He whispered venomously. No, NO! He will not do what she is implying, fuck that!!!

“We can't let her go, you said it yourself, her dad is a cop. He will find out sooner or later…” Ashley shot back with her eyes narrowing even more. She knew she was right and no matter what, no one will get in her way to keep her brother around. No. One.

Andrew averted his eyes with a sweatdrop, hesitation and disgust towards himself bubbling in his stomach. “Yes, but not like this. We can't do that to her…” he can't hurt her. Not when she made the cage called society more bearable.

Ashley lunged forward and grabbed his collar, pulling him nose to nose with her, her pink eyes locked into his green ones. “Are you seriously choosing her!!? After everything we said to each other!? You are just gonna leave me aside and replace me?!” She barked with both anger and agitation in her voice, she was hurt, it was clear, and it made the pit in the young man's stomach even worse.

“Ashley….” He tried to say in a calm and soft tone. His temper was rising, but the reminder of how he acted earlier made him shove the frustration aside. He needs to talk to her, not fight.

“No! You listen to me now! I-..” She tried to cut him off, but he did it as well.

“No, you listen, I need you, okay, more than ever…” Those words had the desired effect, because the younger sibling closed her mouth and looked at him in curiosity and disbelief, great, she was listening. Time to test if he has some control or if the chain has erased the rest of his brain.

“We are in this together, and we aren't going anytime soon apart from each other. Whatever problem you have with Julia, it can't break us apart, okay? You two are probably the only two people I want around right now.” He whispered and, against his better judgment, he leaned down and pressed his forehead against hers, he was so tired of all of this… But he needed to force himself just a little more.

Ashley looked a bit hurt at that, yeah she was happy that he was saying he wanted her around, very happy. But why must Julia be there as well?! Wasn't she enough? He was enough for her.

You should just want me around, why do you love her so much? What does she have that I don't?!

Her thoughts were cut by the feeling of her brother's fingers squeezing her jawline and opening his eyes to look at hers.

“And for fuck sake, she came here to help you too, even with all the shit you-….we put her through, she still came here with food. Didn't you say that your friends were dead to you because they didn't try to bring us food? Well, there's one right here!” he said annoyed. He couldn't understand why Ashley hated Julia so much, she tried, oh if she tried to be her friend, but his sister wanted him only.

The majority of him felt happy in a messed up way, another small part felt sorrowful, because it may be his fault.

Ashley looked away bashfully, her previous fire not present. “It's different…” she muttered, unknowingly giving her brother more ground in this argument.

“No, it's not, and you know it.” He said annoyed at first, but took a deep breath and regained a bit of composure. “I'm not asking to get along with her if you don't want to, but just…don't do anything stupid. We owe her that at the very least. Whatever happens, I will be there for you… just like it always has been.” He mustered a small smile despite the numbness underneath. And to finish it off, he grabbed the remnants of warmth in his heart and kissed her forehead. He ignored the twisted part of himself urging him to aim for the lips, another thought to put in the box to rot.

Ashley was surprised and a bit flustered at his sudden affectionate actions. She seemed to want to say something, but Andrew kept going, he had to take control this time, for his sanity, and her.

“Andy and Leyley's quest can include some allies, can't it?” The nickname felt like acid on his tongue, but he knew it was his best bet to get through his sister's thick skull.

Both siblings stood there, staring at each other in silence, Ashley had a mix of emotions in her face and eyes, shifting from one to another until she settled for a mostly calm one. Her hands moved to hold the hands he had unknowingly placed on the sides of her head.

“For now….” She said calmly, which confused him.

“Mhm?” He muttered confused, for now what?

“I will tolerate her for now…” She bit her lips for a second before continuing “I will behave and let you have that fuck-hole around. But remember-.” Her voice took a more dark tone as her hands immediately moved to harshly hold his cheeks, her eyes became dull and dangerous, a pink rotten sea of possessiveness and twisted affection.

“You are still mine, not hers, mine. I'm supposed to be your first priority and I will kill her as soon as she tries to replace me, understand?” She threatened with a harsh and sharp tone, squeezing his cheeks with her nails painfully digging into his skin to make her point clear.

“...Yes.” Andrew replied after a few seconds of hesitation, this was far from what he wanted to accomplish. But he knew that this was the most he could get from her, so he held his tongue from arguing further.

Ashley let him go and crossed her arms, an annoyed look on her face. “Good, now let's get away from this hellhole, it's already reeking of bitch in here. And I'm pretty sure the guy there pissed himself.” She muttered low spirited. He hated seeing her like this, *sigh* he will probably have to buy her something to cheer her up.

The two siblings silently walked back to where Julia was, finding her humming to herself. The taser wasn't on the ground anymore so most likely she took it back, that will be useful until the battery runs out.

She perked up as soon as she saw them which made Ashley groan a little just to get her head patted by the older sibling which made everything a bit less bearable . She likes it when Andy gives her her deserved affection.

“Everything’s okay? Julia asked, a bit nervous, but still smiling.

“Peachy. So, do you really want to come with us? Hopefully we will just have to wait a little for the waters to calm down.” Andrew asked with a small sweatdrop. It didn't feel good knowing that you have to potentially ‘kidnap’ your girlfriend, the worst thing is that she is clueless about what is truly going on.

Much better than getting killed at least…

Thankful, Julia nodded earnestly, giving both a shy grin. “Yes of course, I haven't seen you for three months, No way I'm letting you out of my sight now, heheh.” She giggled, and the distaste of the pink-eyed woman just increased while the older sibling sighed in relief.

Julia joined Andy and Leyley's quest!! Ashley is not very happy...

“Great…let's go then, we got a bus to catch. (Hope there's a motel or something in the next town that doesn't look at ID, last thing I want is them snitching on us)” He smiled and finally, the now group of three walked towards the gate, leaving the unconscious warden to deal with his piss-soaked pants.

He doesn't understand, they just said that they are doing something illegal and she just brushes it off, doesn't ask questions, just helps them and even joins them.

Regardless of his internal turmoil, opening the gate felt cathartic for the both of them, Ashley even smiled and skipped forward while dragging him by the hand with Julia following behind.

At least she is smiling again.

Now the three were sitting on the bench under the bus stop, an awkward silence holding their tongues in place and their gazes away from each other. Andrew was in the middle, looking down at his lap, specifically at his girlfriend’s hand which was busy holding his, his thumb drawing circles on the soft skin.

Ashley looked at the passive display of affection with narrowed eyes, but didn't know how to get Andy’s attention back. Until she remembered that she didn't tell him about the gift from the demon.

The young woman slid until she was thigh to thigh with her brother, causing him to jump and look at her. She grinned smugly at his confused face and prepared to amaze him.

"I didn't get to tell you before, but the... friend I called while you were downstairs gave me a gift.” She said in a low voice, she didn't want the floozy to hear, but to her irritation, she noticed yellow eyes in the corner of her vision.

“Huh? What kind of gift?” Andrew asked with a raised eyebrow. He hopes it isn't anything dangerous that will devour their souls in their sleep.

"One that will make sure we know what's ahead of us~ but only in my sleep tho.” Ashley explained cryptically with pouty lips, she knew Julia was listening and as the amazing little sister she is, she wasn't mentioning anything supernatural. Andy should praise her so much for that!

Meanwhile, Andrew was surprised. “(Wait, future visions? That would be handy when it comes to... avoiding certain things. .) ” He thought while passing a hand on his chin. Future visions will be a big help in avoiding getting caught, maybe they aren't completely fucked.

“Could be useful to avoid getting caught.” He voiced the most innocent part of his thoughts, he knew Julia was listening, she even scooted closer, the fewer things he said, the better.

Ashley nodded with a bigger and more cheerful smile. "Yup! So you can relax a bit. I'll keep my sleeping eyes open!” She declared as her smile became more cat-like.

Andrew was about to nod, but felt his left arm getting tugged, Ashley was hugging it, unconsciously putting his atrophied arm between her chest, yeah…unconsciously…

“But that also means you need me even more. You can't leave now, you're stuck with me.” Ashley said with a smug grin, just because she accepted Julia joining them (for now, a very, very short for now) doesn't mean she will not do anything to overshadow her, hehe, Andrew will think only at her before the floozy can even think about sucking his dick.

“Nothing new under the sun then…” Ashley's enthusiasm was crushed once Andrew replied dryly with that, his face neutral.

She let go of him and scooted away with a sad look. He was stuck with her, if he could, he would leave and it hurt being reminded of that.

“I guess…. stuck, huh?” She muttered sadly, what did she do wrong? What would make him stay on his own? What would make him love only her to the point she was the only thing in his mind?

Her thoughts were cut off by the feeling of a hand grasping her head, and before she could turn, she was dragged back against her brother.

“Oh yeah. Compleeeeeetely stuck.” Andrew laughed as he pressed his sister against him, wrapping his arm around her with his face on her hair. He even started to kiss her scalp.

“Heheheh!” Ashley giggled with her good mood returning in stride, her cheek red with happiness and affection. Now this was the good stuff!!!

Julia looked at the two siblings exchanging affection with a confused look, she should have felt left out, but she just smiled. To be honest, she thought the two were fighting while in quarantine, so she was glad they were having their sweet moment, even if she wasn't in it.

As long as I'm not alone again, it's okay.

Andrew’s free arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her closer as well, turning the side hug into a group hug.

“Stuck with the two most important gals in my life, be careful or I will apply even more glue!” He chuckled as he nuzzled his nose on her hair.

The yellow-eyed woman immediately started giggling and blushing, her mood lifted by her boyfriend's affection.

Ashley pouted and tried to pull him away, she didn't have to, because he was back at nuzzling her. Jealously was temporarily forgotten as the three souls turned the silence into a chorus of laughter and playful bickering.

And it was just the thing that they needed

Chapter Text

You are Julia

*Riiiiiiiing*

*Riiiiiiiiiiiing*

*Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiiing*

The quiet and hollow ringtone of the public phone was the only thing filling the silence that surrounded the group of three young adults. The sun has already given way to night time an hour ago, making the three understand that they needed to find a place to stay as soon as possible. However, before they could do that, there was something they needed to do first, more specifically, something that Julia needed to do.

The yellow-eyed woman was the one holding the handset, the ringtone coming from it just increased the awkward atmosphere enveloping the group. Andrew and Ashley were beside one another, while leaning with their backs on the wall at a few feet of distance. Both had different expressions on their faces, the younger sibling was visibly irritated and bored while the older one seemed on the brink of breaking his eyes for how many times he was glancing around for potential trouble. The wait was getting more and more aggravating for all three and the weariness in their bodies was getting worse as well.

“Maybe they are still at work, hehehe…” Julia awkwardly laughed with a sweatdrop, giving both a shy apologetic look.

When they walked out of the bus she quickly asked them if she could call her family to let them know that she was gonna be away for a while. Ashley of course protested for good reasons (maybe a bit too aggressive for the shy girl to not flinch in fright) but surprisingly, Andrew accepted, making Julia happy and leaving the other young woman in disbelief, even now she had a frown on her face while she waited for Julia’s family to pick up the phone.

Ashley tapped impatiently her foot and crossed her arms. Not only was this floozy tagging along, but she was forcing her and Andy to wait for her to call Mama and Daddy to say that their slutty little girl wasn't railed by some guy in an alley and kidnapped.

Her left eye was twitching a bit now, her contempt for the yellow-eyed woman was rising once again. She wanted to remark to Julia how her family didn't even care to pick up the phone for their beloved daughter. Hah! Wouldn't that be funny-.....

I've got to go. Please don't call anymore. I won't answer.....Goodbye, Ashley...I'm sorry

The mocking glint disappeared from her eyes, which were now glancing down with a frustrated look. Tch, okay, she will not say the hurtful words, but just because she promised to behave to Andrew, it's not like she isn't anymore in the mood to put the traitor in her place.

She never cared, bet she is bloody enjoying the thought of me starving to death…

She hates how much this keeps hurting her. That hag shouldn't matter, her father (sperm donor would be more appropriate) didn't matter. Only Andy mattered, and he was right beside her. They were so close that their arms were touching and she liked it this way, she even tried to take his hand, but he hid both in his pockets and looked away, much to her irritation.

Meanwhile, Julia was still with the phone headset close to her ear. The sound of the unanswered call was frustrating, making her bite her lips a little. “It’s strange, my sister should be at home at this hour.” She muttered. It was weird, there was always someone home to keep an eye on her, so why weren't they answering?

Are they having fun now that I'm not home?

After some more seconds of waiting, Ashley groaned and looked over at Andrew.

“Why did you let her call her house phone? Isn't this supposed to be a kidnapping?” She huffed with a raised eyebrow. Her brother didn't make sense sometimes, he was so paranoid, but he pulled shit like this, even she could understand how stupid this was, and she didn't bother to care most of the time.

Andrew looked at her with haste and quickly looked back at Julia to see if she heard. Thank goodness she hasn't. He looked back at his sister with a mildly annoyed look.

“We aren't kidnappi-....sigh we can't risk her family looking for her. Her dad is a cop, you know what this means. This will buy us some time if something actually is in our favor, or maybe make it worse…” Andrew muttered the last part while pitching the bridge of his nose. He knew firsthand how insanely protective Julia’s family was towards her, especially her older sister. They never liked him, not that he liked himself either, so fair for them.

If only they knew that their daughter was dating a murderer and cannibal. Oh boy, that would be a shit show…and most probably her dad would shoot me without even asking question.

Andrew sweatdropped a bit at the thought, already feeling a chill on his spine when he reminisced on the long and hard glares of Julia's dad. He was so dead if they even suspect he is on the run from the law.

“How do you know she isn't just going to snitch on us? You have a lot of faith in her…” Ashley snapped him out of his thoughts with her reply, dry and coated in irritation. The younger sibling was averting her eyes and glaring at apparently nothing, she wasn't happy with his choice, that was for sure. To be fair, she has been angry since Julia tagged along.

The young man rolled his eyes at first but when he saw how upset she was, felt something in his charcoal soul stir, urging him to cheer up.

He removed his hands from his pocket and ruffled his sister's hair, which earned a pointed and confused look from her. Even if her head tilting to meet his hand wasn't ignored by him 

he just smiled a tiny bit in amusement. “Well, my demon of a sister has a trinket to see the future. Plus her I don't give a fuck attitude in the face of most ensured capture makes my worries melt away in a instant! Yep, we will be in prison in no time, so why worry!?” He laughed a bit. So ironic to joke while your life was so doomed.

At least, the effect was the one he hoped. An amused trinkle appeared in his sister's eyes and a small grin soon followed to graze her chapped lips. Not that he knew that particular.

"Ha, there it is! The nightmare is smiling. Now we are in trouble!" He teased with a small smirk.

“Bwahahah, you are such a jerk, Andrew!” Ashley replied in a fake offended tone while playful shoving him.

Now that's what Andrew likes to see, this little brat not being moody. “Proud to be one.” he chuckled a little while using his arms to shield himself from her playful shoving and grabbing. 

“(Well at least she used the right name. Now that I think about it, she has been behaving since …)” He thought with a tiny bit of intrigue washing over him. When Ashley promised him that she was gonna behave, he didn't expect her to keep her promise for ten whole minutes. Instead, beside her threatening to turn Julia's brain into mush with a bullet, which he still ensure if he managed to prevent that. she has been behaving relatively well, even if she was pretty much ignoring the yellow-eyed woman like the plague. It was still some progress.

“Hello?” A slightly agitated female voice was heard from the phone handset. the attention of the three was quickly focused on it. Andrew and Ashley quickly walked closer and strained their ears to listen to the conversation.

Julia didn't waste time putting the phone close to her ear, a bit of sweat was already starting to build. She created some half-baked excuses to cover her absence, and she hoped at least one would work, hopefully without her having an anxiety attack.

“H-Hey, Jane, it's me, Julia-” Julia barely managed to finish telling her name before the voice on the other side of the phone screamed in her ear, making her jump in fright.

“Julia?! Where are you?! Dad is worried sick!! We all are! We have been looking for you all day!!” Julia's older sister or Jane, asked with worry and agitation oozing from every word. 

Julia laughed awkwardly, rubbing her ear to make it stop ringing.

Ashley looked to the side with an unreadable expression. The worry Jane's voice was like a reminder that surprise surprise, Julia was actually wanted in her family. Everyone was worried?! Wow, is that normal families have?!

Her family cares a lot, huh?...

She grabbed Andrew’s sleeve without a word, just wanting to hold it. She ignored Andrew’s confused look aimed at her, which soon returned to Julia to pay attention to the conversation.

“S-Sorry, I didn't want to worry y-you. I'm with a f-friend, just going on a trip, um a bit far, but we're still around, hehe…” Julia lied, adding a fake giggle to sound less nervous than she truly was…failing miserably. The lie fell 

“Huh?! Who? Is it that Nina girl? you still talk with her?” Luckily her older sister seemed to have shifted her attention to whatever *friend* her sister was going on a *trip* with.

Julia held a sour sigh down. Nina was a 

“No, It's not Nina. She is called Lola, s-she is a friend from school. I'm going with her and some other friends, we aren't going far, just some close towns. I k-know, I should have told you guys, but I knew you wouldn't let me. I-I need some space too, you know?” Julia stuttered but surprisingly coated her words with some frustration, genuine one. She hated lying to her sister, but her boyfriend's and friend’s (somehow Ashley was still registered as a friend in her mind) freedoms were on the line, so she swallowed the self-disappointment and kept the lie going.

She failed to notice how the mention of Nina brought a heavy reaction out of the two siblings. Panic from Andrew and disdain from Ashley.

There was silence on the call. The three looked at each other puzzled, secretly hoping that Julia’s sister did believe the fake trip lie.
.
.
.
.
“.....Fine, I guess we have been all over you lately. And you are twenty, you need some out of rules fun. You could have asked first…sigh I guess I can try to talk to Dad and calm him down before he gives himself a heart attack.” Valerie awkwardly relented after a while of pondering. Relief washed over the group, at least this was taken care of.

“Thank you and I'm sorry, Jane. I-...I was too scared to be told no... again.” Julia said with relief. Her nerves were slowly calming down after the tense moment.

However, she missed to her sister wasn't done questioning her. Her voice quickly returned in stride, putting the tension back on track.

“It's okay, but now I'm curious. Why did you go on this trip all of a sudden? You sound like you left in a hurry and I seriously don't see you as one that would just run away from home to join someone on road trip or whatever you gals are doing. especially someone that you never mentioned to us. Julia, what happened?” The suspicion and seriousness in the Jane's voice were sharp and overwhelming and judging from how pale Julia became, she didn't think of an excuse for that.

Andrew was starting to sweat and internally panic, even biting his own finger to keep himself from cursing. On the other hand, Ashley narrowed her eyes and made a sign for the other woman to continue talking, pretty menacingly as well. 

Make some bullshit quickly!

Julia looked at them with sweat trailing from her forehead. She was trying to think of a possible lie to reduce suspicion, and the two Graves siblings giving her all that pressure wasn't really helping. But then, Her eyes landed on Andrew, staying on him for some moments. 

Her mouth twisted in a troubled grimace. She took a steading breath and- “Well…” she began, swallowing saliva before continuing. “I...I broke up with Andrew, and needed something to cheer me up. I couldn't handle anymore ” She lied through her teeth. Internally apologizing to Andrew.

Andrew's eyes widened in surprise. Wait, was that the reason she was so adamant in meeting him in person? No, it can't be, she kissed him and everything, said she missed him. It must be a lie. Yeah, hehe, good job Julia.

"(Maybe she is learning from me. My heart stopped for a second..)" He thought as he looked away with a sweatdrop on his cheek.

Ashley for a second looked one step away from cheering in victory. She wanted this to be true so badly, but she knew better that to believe that floozy. Her grin turned into a sneer because of the realization. Shanks never let go of someone so easily. 

“Oh really?!! Now that's good news! you don't know how happy I am to hear that. That guy was trouble!” Jane once again took the attention of the three, the happiness and relief in her words burned like acid in the siblings' ears

All three looked at the phone with surprise, especially Andrew. Trouble? Was he that bad?

Yes and more…

“He was so weird, like, did he ever smile? I think a corpse is more cheerful than that edgy guy.” The older woman continued to talk smack about the male Graves sibling, who wasn't really that happy.

A cross-popping vein appeared on his head, his eyes narrowing a bit. What she is talking about? He isn't that moody, ugh, this was like hearing Ashley's verbal jabs all over again. And in this case he doesn't have any affection for this person, so there's nothing to soften the irritation.

“Also a bit too thin and with those eye bags. Like, yes, his face is nice I guess but that isn't enough, you talked about him like he was the hottest guy in your school, more like the weirdest.” Jane laughed a bit at her own comment, an amusement that wasn't shared by Andrew and Julia.

Another cross-popping vein appeared in the young man's head with his right eye starting to twitch as well. He saw Ashley smirking at him at the corner of his eye, and that just increased his irritation, the little brat was enjoying it.

“And that sister of his, if the brother is a super weirdo, then she is the damn queen of them, she used to call and demand for stick guy to come back when you two were in your room getting busy, bet he was as lively as a rock there too. I understand being clingy towards your sibling, but that woman has serious issues.” Karma apparently heard his internal curses, because Jane shifted to talk smack about his little sister now.

It was Ashley's turn to narrow her eyes with an
enormous cross-popping vein to appear on her head. And as much as Andrew wanted to gloat a bit about it, he found himself glaring at the phone held by his girlfriend.

“I wouldn't be surprised if those two fucked each other behind your back. And no, I'm not joking, you should have heard how she talk about him, that’s not how a normal sibling talks. *Pass the phone to my Andy. You hussies aren't good for him. You will not take him from me*, I could smell the incest and craziness from her all over the phone!” Jane finally concluded her rant with a disgusted ewwww.

Okay, no one of the three expected that.

Andrew paled immediately, which just made his now burning red cheeks all the more noticeable, he tried to cover his face, muttering some incoherent curses and words to himself and keep the mental panic in check.

Ashley didn't share his aversion at the accusation. Her eyes widened a tiny bit. But she limited herself to turn her pink orbs to stare at her brother with interest, like she was gauging his reaction. Disgust was completely absent in her twisted brain, just curiosity and maybe a bit of intrigue.

“Jane!” Julia shouted with a voice full of disbelief and a bit of anger. She was already irked by every mean word her sister said about her boyfriend and her *friend*, but this was too far. They would never do such a thing!

Wait…why did she feel her cheeks burn a bit thinking about this very bad stuff?

“What? It's not like they can hear us. But I guess my little sister still misses a mean bone in her body to shit-talk someone, fineeee. Anyway, I say all of this to tell you that you really freed yourself from a couple of lunatics.” Jane laughed a bit, it was clear she had been holding these thoughts for a long time. 

Julia bit her lips for a second before taking a deep breath. “Yes, I s-sure did,” she said, tried to match her giddiness with a fake awkward laugh, which came a bit shaky because of the nerves. She glanced at the siblings, noticing they were upset, a nervous sweatdrop soon formed on her forehead as she focused herself on the call again. ”Anyway, I need to go, we have to meet up with some guys.” She lied with faux giddiness.

“That's fine. Have fun, little rebel, don't do anything I wouldn't do! Also, when you can, call home again, you need to let us know when you will come back, okay?” Jane said in a more stern voice at the end.

Julia wanted to jump in place in happiness. She couldn't believe she managed to convince her protective sister to let her have some freedom, well, she was pretty sure she will get a very big scolding, but for her sweetheart and her friend, that was worth it!

“Hehe, okay, thank you for everything, Jane! Call you tomorrow.” Julia said in a more genuine caring tone and finally hung up the phone. She let out a breath she didn't know she was holding.

She stiffened a bit when she remembered that she wasn't alone. She spun in place to face towards Andrew and Ashley. It was clearly that both were pretty upset in their own way. Andrew was looking away, eyes narrowed and a thoughtful grimace on his face. Ashley instead was with her arms crossed and with pure murder in her eyes, which scared Julia a fair bit.

The awkward silence was heavy and daunting, no one knew what to say, or in Ashley's case, was barely keeping herself from lashing out at Julia. Probably kill her on the spot too.

“Um, sorry a-about that, my sister is a bit-” Julia tried to break the silence with a sheepish chuckle, but Ashley cut her off.

“Bitchy? Annoying? Dead-brained?” Ashley hissed more and more venomously with each insult, her eyes were like slits for how narrowed they were.

The yellow-eyed girl sweatdropped a bit but surprisingly didn't hesitate to answer. “A bit bold. ” she corrected with a bit more firmness in her voice and small twitch if her eye, not really liking her sister getting insulted. Friends shouldn't do that!!

“Whatever. Seem being annoying is in the family.” Ashley huffed with an eye roll. Tch, it's not like she cares what that bitch has to say. She wasn't weird, Andy was hers, period. She was just protecting him and fighting to keep him where he belonged, with her.

“It's okay.” Andrew sighed with his face quickly returning to its typical stoic frown. His brain was working overdrive to brush off those comments, to put a reason behind them. It wasn't his fault he was like that, also that incest comment…fuck, he couldn't keep it out of his head. She must have something wrong in her brain to think that he and Ashley were Incestuous, no way in hell they were like that…. right?

Julia could see that her sister's words really put a wrench in their mood. She felt awful, especially considering that she was pretty much the reason Valerie talked badly about them, and she must make it better!!!!

She walked towards Andrew, stopping right in front of him.  She then stood on the tip of her feet with her hands reaching towards him.

Andrew had just the time to turn his head to look at her with surprise before feeling his girlfriend's arms hug his neck and immediately after her soft lips on his. The chaste kiss was quick and sweet and when she pulled away, she smiled at him just as sweetly.

“You aren't trouble, don't listen to her. She didn't see you smile as I did, also you are really handsome.” She whispered warmly and smiled more, her cheeks adorably red which just added more force to her affection attack.

Andrew stared at her for a couple of seconds before averting his eyes, a little blush burning his pale cheeks. “Thanks….” He said with the tiniest amount of embarrassment in his voice, he didn't expect to receive a kiss while his brain was working, so he was pretty caught off guard.

Ashley glared at the two lovebirds with barely restrained fury in her eyes. The confidence in her capacity of keeping her brother close cracking and shattering like glass. Her own thoughts mocking her for allowing more of Andrew's love to be stolen right in front of her. She was losing ground, losing Andy. 

He doesn't need you. You must try harder to make sure he only need you!

You can't get rid of her directly, but you can conquer Andy's love back, with every means necessary!

Her teeth were grounded together beneath serrated lips, she was seeing red in this moment. The the thoughts in her head were becoming very bloody and violent, all aimed at Julia. Her tolerance was almost dried out, and it hasn't even been a day!!

Luckily for Julia, Ashley's anger was momentarily shunned when Valerie’s words returned to her mind together with the memory of how Andrew reacted to them, he was really flustered , like he was caught in the act. A small hope formed in her thoughts which soon circulated in her tar-colored heart. Maybe...maybe him wanting his sister wasn't out of the picture, is he that rotten and messed up? heh, not that she disliked it, on the contrary, she had the exact same fucked up rightful feelings since she was a kid, he was simply everything, so why bother with the whole moral bullshit or analysis? He was her Best friend, Brother….lov-

“Ashley?” The voice of the hated brother-stealer snapped her from her thoughts, making her raise her gaze and notice that both Andrew and Julia were looking at her.

The pink-eyed girl quickly noticed Julia opening her mouth, most likely to say something to *cheer her out* but she will not let her use her little lies on her.

“Don't bother, I don't need your fake ass words to console me. And I don't care what your bitch of a sister say…” Ashley cut the other woman off before she could say even a word. Who cares what that bitch said? She wasn't upset, everyone called her weird, a freak, and creepily clingy to her brother, so what?! Everyone else was shit, this yellow-eyed backstabber wasn't different.

Andrew sighed with a bit of frustration showing on his face. Part of him wanted to scold her for treating his girlfriend like shit, and he should. But seeing her upset made wonders on him, and like he always did, his body and brain worked to make sure this broody bitch smiled.

The young man walked closer and pushed the back of his sister’s head until she was with her face on his skinny chest, and to make things even better, he started petting her hair like he always did when she was upset in their younger years. His sweater created a nice warm feeling just enhanced by his physical affection.

Ashley could already feel the words of that bitch melting and disappearing in the face of Andy giving her the affection she constantly starved for. Her eyes instinctively closed and she hummed quietly to herself, like she was purring.

Andrew smiled a little when he felt the vibration of her *purring* on his chest. Hah! Never change.“There there, you are a weirdo, but you are my adorable bratty weirdo. So stop being moody and fucking stop being a bitch to Julia, we are a team here.” he chuckled with some salt while continuing to pass his hand through her black hair.

Ashley’s lips twisted into a pout against his sweater and raised one of her hands, balled it into a fist and lightly hit his chest a couple of times “(It was supposed to be a team of two…)....I'm not being moody. You are the moody one, you and your shitty poems” she whined with her hand now grasping his sweater, an action she does a lot, always grabbing, always holding, and he always lets it happen.

“Hahah, oh fuck you.” Andrew laughed with his petting turned into ruffling, but his little sister still kept herself attached to him, limiting herself to raise her face to look at him. The young man's amused gaze dropped when he saw the mischievous smirk on her lips.

“Ohhhh, Maybe later? Gonna make that bitch’s words a reality?” she suggested rather suggestively while batting her eyelashes, which caused Andrew to stop in his tracks with his mouth agape for a second.

The young man shook his head and narrowed his eyes bemused at her.

“Of course you had to ruin the moment with this shit. Will you ever stop?” He snarled with his finger now poking her forehead and trying to push her off, unsuccessfully.

“Stop blushing and I will consider~” Ashley shot back cheekily while clinging to him even more.

Andrew was basically wrestling to get his sister off him. Indeed he was blushing, but he would die before admitting it. “I'm not blushi-...” He stopped in his tracks when he remembered that, surprise surprise moron, Julia was here with them, and both acted like this wasn't something he wanted her to see.

The young man basically ripped himself off his little sister’s hold, much to her irritation. However, he missed the tiniest bit of red on his girlfriend’s cheeks. Her yellow eyes (eye) were staring intensely as well, which just worsened Andrew’s embarrassment.

He coughed on his fist and tried to compose himself as much as possible. He looked at both women before taking a sigh.

“It's late, we need to find somewhere to stay until we figure out how the whole quarantine mess evolved…” he started to explain with a tired voice, nibbling at his own finger shortly after to keep himself a bit more awake. “Using our ID is off limits, so we can't go to any hotel, probably the majority of motels as well..” he concluded while rubbing his teeth-marked finger on the collar of his sweater.

Ashley huffed at that. She wanted to sleep somewhere that didn't look and smell like sadness for once and that didn't have any trace of their parents in it.

“What if we have your (fuck-hole) sugar mama pay for a room for herself and we sneak in? Problem solved.” Ashley suggested deadpan while indicating Julia with her thumb. The yellow-eyed girl let out a squeaky *huh?* before blushing at the way she called her.

Andrew groaned and pitched the bridge of his nose “No, it isn't. First, we need more than one bed and no moron would give a lone woman a room with more than one bed and not get suspicious, so unless you want to sleep on the floor, it's not going to work. We can't waste money as well, so you will have to deal with cheap and shady motels, oh sister of mine.” He continued in a sarcastic tone.

Ashley rolled her eyes, but didn't say anything else.“(Yes, more than one bed…let's see if you will sleep in yours)” didn't mean she wasn't talking in her mind. She put a hand in front of her mouth to muffle a giggle.

“Ehm, I think there's a motel close by, I passed beside it while I was coming to help you two. There…” Julia nervously said as she indicated a street leading to a more commercial area of the small town they were in.

Andrew looked in the direction his girlfriend was pointing at, there were some small advertising signs, one of them mentioning a place to stay the night and *forget about your life mistakes*, heh, perfect for him. “Right, that's a start, let's hope that we get one that doesn't ask for ID, we have been standing here in the open too much and I'm in dire need to close my eyes for at least five minutes….or days…” He sighed. He really needed to lie down and just shut down for a while.

“Who arrives last is a slug-brain!” Ashley suddenly shouted as she ran while impishly laughing.

“Hey!! Don't run on the road!” Andrew shouted irritated. He was about to chase after her (secretly didn't want to be called that childish name by Ashley, Andy was already enough) but was stopped by his hand getting grabbed. He turned his gaze and found Julia looking at him with a nervous gaze.

The young man turned his body to face her. “Hey, what's wrong?” He asked as calmly as possible. He hoped she wouldn't ask him about the back and forth between him and his little sister.

Julia seemed hesitant to talk at first, but eventually mustered the courage to talk “Y-you know I w-was lying to Val about us, right?... We are still together…right?” She asked with every possible indication in her body language that she was scared of a possible negation. Andrew saw that at various times, Julia acted the opposite of Ashley when asking him stuff like this, Ashley demanded, screamed, and cursed. Julia borderline begged and often didn't need to say something to give that feeling of desperation.

Even his rotten heart and almost non-existent empathy proved to be no match for either of the two. Why would he resist anyway?

He bit his lips for a moment, conflicted on what to say. It didn't help how her eyes had that same erratic gaze of before , her beautiful yellow irises were shaking and focused at the same time, admittedly creeping him out a little bit. With this urgency in mind, he quickly gave in, like he always does “...Of course we are still together. Unless you got tired of me and my love poems.” he replied with amusement and a small smirk to mask the troubled mind underneath.

Julia blushed a bit in embarrassment but quickly started shaking her head in denial.“No no no, k-keep writing them!” she explained with a stronger blush.

“Then it's settled, let's go…slug-brain.” He said with his smirk widening the smallest bit.

Before Julia could question the nickname, Andrew quickly took off in the same direction as Ashley went, partially to not get annoyed by her and also because he was worried she was gonna get in trouble. His heart was already pounding because of that thought.

“W-Wait! Don't be m-mean to me too!!” Julia shouted as she chased after as well. With panicked sweatdrops flying everywhere around her head.

Some minutes later

Andrew inserted the slightly rusted key in the door’s keyhole leading to the motel room they rented and tried to open it. Luckily the motel Julia mentioned didn't ask for ID, and was cheap enough to be affordable comfortably for some days even for them. The problem was that, well, it was cheap, and cheap stuff always comes with downsides.

The key turned…but not completely, leading the young man to try to force it to turn all the way without breaking it.

Ashley and Julia were behind him and watched with amusement (the first) and awkwardness (the second) as he fought against the door.

“Need a hand, stick boy?” Ashley snickered with amusement.

A cross-popping vein appeared on Andrew's head as he kept trying to open their motel room door “No, just give me a second, oh queen of weirdos.” he shot back mockingly, which earned him a weak kick on the butt given by his little sister.

“Then get moving, It's freezing here!” Ashley barked with a pout and crossed arms.

Andrew was about to retort quite angrily, but before he could open his mouth…

*Click*

The key finally fulfilled its purpose and allowed the young man to open the door.

The three stepped in and were greeted by a sad-looking room, with gray walls, two windows with shabby-looking curtains. Two beds (that hopefully don't have any insects or sickness on their blankets), a sofa that saw better days, and a small TV. To complete the room, there was a wardrobe with a small kitchen section beside it. There was also a door probably leading to a bathroom.

“Heh, not that worse than our apartment, wouldn't mind living here, just the two of us.” Ashley said with a small satisfied smile.

Julia glanced at her with a raised eyebrow, wondering who he was talking to.

“You settle for little, I thought you wanted a fancier hotel.”Andrew replied without missing a beat, answering Julia’s silent question.

“Yeah, but you make everything fancy with your college-dropout words, a shame I will have to bear with that for the rest of our lives, but that's why I'm the best little sister, I'm the only one that can appreciate your weird words and romanticism and still love you.” Ashley nonchalantly replied with a small impish smile. Was she doing this on purpose?....maaaaaybe~

Andrew narrowed his eyes a little, but the blush on his cheeks told her everything, she got him embarrassed nice and easy, adorable “Thanks I guess. Wait, who said I was gonna live with ya for the rest of my life? Also, there's Julia here, stop saying weird stuff” He said with a tint of uncertainty and shyness in his tone that was unnoticed by poor innocent Julia, Ashley instead ate everything up like she did with the cultist’s meat.

“Boooo, we both know you can't live without me. Plus, we can always leave slug-brain here on the street and go on with our lives.” She said mischievously with pouty lips.

“Huh?” Julia made a surprise sound and then made the face of a scared kitten. That was a joke, right?

Right?

“Ashley!!!” Andrew barked at her with clear frustration.

“Bwahahah!!” Ashley instead laughed, however it was cut short by-

*Growling*

Both siblings' stomachs let out a very loud growl and ache for something to fill, making both look down with a sweatdrop. How did they not notice they were hungry before? Probably they got used to starving.

Julia giggled a little at their expression “G-Good thing I brought a lot of tasty stuff from the grocery store close to my home. It will make you two feel better in no t-time!” She said with a small smile and nervous pumped fists

While Ashley rolled her eyes at her enthusiasm, Andrew nodded with some gratefulness in his eyes.

“Alright, I will prepare something for us-” Andrew was about to say, but surprisingly, Ashley cut him off.

“Nah, I'll do it.” His sister said with her normal smile present.

The young man tilted his head a little and raised his eyebrow “Are you sure? You know I can cook now that I can move…” he questioned puzzled. He expected Ashley to just take the occasion to be taken care of by him.

“Yeah, but you also look like you are one step away from passing out. It would be pretty bad if you did that in front of the stove and burned your pretty face. Let Leyley take care of this.” Ashley said cheerfully with pumped fists, to be honest, it was adorable to him, even Julia chuckled a little.

“I'll help! It's been a while since I cooked for someone” Julia cheered with sparkling eyes. Her family lately has avoided her getting closer to the kitchen, just because she accidentally cut her hands more than one time.

Immediately Ashley's face dropped in an irritated scowl. Her mouth was just about to form some not-very-friendly words to her brother’s girlfriend, but Andrew beat her to the punch.

“That's kind of you, Julia, my well-behaved sister surely could use the help.” Andrew said in a faux friendly tone, immediately directing a glare towards his sister as soon as he was done.

The two siblings glared at each other for just a few instants, but a silent exchange was done with their eyes alone.

Andy what the fuck?!!!!

Behave!!

.
.
.
.
“Fine…” Ashley surprisingly backed down from the incoming argument, even if still extremely pissed. Why was Andy doing this to her?! Why force her to interact with this backstabber?! Why in the hell would he do this to his little sister who did nothing but look out for him and chase off shanks like her?

“This will be fun.” Julia cheered and clapped her hands, unaware of the tension in the room and Ashley’s disdain that was aimed at her.

While Andrew settled to sit on the couch and turn on the TV, his eyes threatened to close and envelope him into a slumber as soon as his butt hit the rather uncomfortable sofa. The two women walked to the small kitchen (that was basically only a couple of kitchen counters with one having a small stove over it and another having a silk (hopefully without contaminated water). They brought the two backpacks with them, but Ashley made sure to hide Andrew’s cleaver and newly stolen fire axe.

Ashley crouched down and opened the kitchen counter with the stove to see if there was any pot or pan to use for cooking, she found a big pot, and some small ones. While she put them on the counter, she noticed Julia at the corner of her eyes with her hands in her hair and tying them into a temporary ponytail, probably to not get her hair in the way.

Julia's yellow eyes noticed the pot and shortly an excited (still nervous) grin made its way on her face.

“Ohh I think I k-know what we can make with those!” She said while taking the big pot and starting to fill it with water from the silk.

“And that would be?”Ashley asked with a bored expression. Ugh, why was she talking to her again?

“Pasta with tomato sauce and tuna!” Julia declared as she put the water-filled pot on the stove and then turned on the fire. The fire cackled a bit before starting to work.

“Huh? Is that some rich food?” Ashley asked with a puzzled expression mixed with a bit of envy. She and Andrew didn't eat a lot of *fancy* food, even if lately Andrew has started to cook more unique and tasty stuff, well, before the quarantine happened

“Hehe, no, it's a very simple Italian recipe. My grandma taught me that and more.” Julia said nervously with a little awkward giggle “The grocery store I go to is run by people coming from the south, and they import their products from there. So this is all tasty and healthy!’ She continued as she went through her backpack and pulled out a pack of pasta, a can of mashed tomatoes, a couple of small cans of tuna in olive oil and some other small ingredients.

Holy shit, okay, even Ashley must admit that Julia would have legitimately saved their asses with this food if they didn't escape first. As much as the thought irritates her.

“Must cost a fucking liver for all of this.” She muttered with a confused sweatdrop trailing on her cheek.

“Nah, papa is a friend of the owner, so they kinda gave me a discount.” The other woman replied with an awkward voice.

“And you know how to cook this stuff? Are we sure you aren't going to poison us?” Ashley said in a semi-mocking tone. Jealousy and disdain were doing a pretty toxic cocktail in her guts and *behaving* was becoming harder and harder. This backstabber had everything, a family that loves her, Andrew's next-level love and affection and also money. It made her feel small.

Surprisingly it was Andrew who answered the question.

“Trust me, Julia knows what she is doing, why do you think I started changing our meals? She taught me how to cook all that stuff.” Andrew said tiredly without turning away from the TV.

“Yup, and you were the best student!” Julia said happily as she glanced at her boyfriend.

“Hmph, I bet she sucked you off when you did a good job.” Ashley huffed dismissively. But something happened that brought her irritation to critical levels, one, Julia was blushing a lot, and second, Andrew actually looked away with a bashful expression.

Wait did I get it right?

“....Andy you are such a man-whore…” Ashley simply stated with a deadpan face, internally she was way more jealous, but she kept it hidden for now.

Andrew's eyes shot to look at her with a glare “Huh?! Why me all of a sudden?” He hissed irritated with gritted teeth.

“Because if I insult this bitch you would get all defensive, even if I'm the one that should be your priority! But I guess getting your little Andy wet is the thing that gets you going, isn't it?” Ashley hissed back with the same venom, the tension came back with a risk of a loud argument happening, even Julia chose to be smart and not say anything. At this point, she was getting used to the back and forth.

Andrew sighed and pitched the bridge of his nose, his anger replaced by cold annoyance “I will not talk about this with you and in front of Julia, just cook and shut up.” He said sharply.

“Don't talk to me like I'm your slave wife!” Ashley barked while stomping her feet. The nerve of this shitty older brother, she was doing something nice to him like she was actually his wife (and yes, she was still determined to marry him if necessary. 11 year old Leyley said she was gonna marry him to keep hussies away, and the promise carried on) and he is still mean to her.

Was he acting like this because he needed to save face with this hussy? Was he suppressing Andy even more?

She needed to bring him out somehow.

“You offered to cook, so unless you want me to do it, stop saying this stuff! I was the better cook anyway.” Andrew scowled again, this time visibly more awake and aware.

He dares to challenge her!? Oh yeah, get ready Andy, Leyley is ready to own your taste buds as well!!

“I will do it!! I will cook you something so nice that you get on your knees and beg for me to prepare all your food!” Ashley shouted angrily and looked at Julia with a glare, making her flinch. “You, piss-eyes, teach me how to cook this pasta! If you mess anything up, I will put you in the pot!” She said with urgency and harshness in her voice

“huh? O-Okay…” Julia nodded a bit fearfully with a nervous sweatdrop trailing on her forehead. She was a bit hurt by the rude nickname, but she let it go. She also tried to not think much of the fact Ashley threatened to put her in the pot, but that must be a joke, who would eat a person? Hehe, what a scary and silly thought.

And so the two young women started cooking for real, which wasn't really that much work all things considered. The only things necessary to make this meal was putting the pasta in boiling water and preparing the sauce, anyone could do it.

Now they were mistaking the mashed tomatoes and the olive oil tuna together, they were silent for now, at least until Julia decided to do some small talk.

“You are pretty good, never saw you cook.” She said nervously, more to see if she could get her *friend* to talk to her without insults.

“That’s because I cook only for Andrew, but only if he asks nicely.” Ashley replied bored while stabbing a tomato with her spoon, the red rich liquid coming out very similar to blood. Even if usually it was Andrew to cook for the both of them since they were little. When her big brother got too sick to even get up from the bed, it was Leyley's turn to cook for her beloved, their parents never helped, so she had to learn for herself and with Andrew’s help, he wasn't a great cook himself, but he did what he could

And it made her feel so loved and cared for that, everything he made tasted like the best thing in the world!

Her answer made it clear that she didn't really want to talk to Julia, and she was still fuming because of what she discovered some minutes ago. The yellow-eyed woman instead was glancing at the other woman with a troubled gaze, her eyes focused on Ashley’s neck

“Hey Ashley.” She hesitantly called again.

“Fucking hell, what?!” Ashley snapped at her and glared. How many fucking hints does she want that she doesn't want to hear her voice or see her?!!

Julia flinched at that, but when she opened her eyes, she had a look that made Ashley have a double take. Wait, why was this hussy looking at her with….concern?

“W-What h-happened to your neck?” Julia asked as she indicated a spot on the other woman’s neck, where Andrew's hands had been before, there was a pretty noticeable bruise there.

Julia also looked behind at her boyfriend, who was sleeping while sitting on the couch, exhaustion finally caught up on him.

“I noticed that Andrew has some bad scratch marks on him as well. Did something happen? He didn't tell me anything about what happened there.” She continued and looked back at Ashley with a more firm gaze.

Ashley didn't know what to say, if she didn't answer, this bitch will keep pestering her, and cutting her tongue sounds messy and annoying right now, especially with Andrew getting angry at her, and she can't have that.

She bit her lips and touched the tender spot in her neck, it still ached, both externally and internally, this was the proof that Andrew had in him the capacity and will to hurt her. That knowledge hurt way, way more than the choking.

“....The scratch marks were because of a crazy bitch that tried to eat us. My neck…The warden tried to do stuff to me, slimy creepy bastard, but Andrew saved me. He always comes to my rescue, I'm that important to him.” She wanted to make it sound like a confident boast, but her voice was more quiet and less confident. Of course Julia caught on that.

“Oh…I'm sorry that you two had to go through that. And I'm so happy that he saved you, that was so heroic and sweet of him! He always worried and looked after you. My sister does the same, always making sure I'm not doing anything stupid…” Julia said with her voice becoming sadder at the end, unconsciously she rubbed the spot of her arms covered by the arm warmers. With a quiet sigh, she continued. “But It can be a bit overwhelming sometimes. You always seem to want him to be overwhelming to you, doesn't it get a bit too much sometimes?” She asked confused.

Ashley rolled her eyes with a sneer on her lips “Speak for yourself, I want him to be overwhelming because that means he loves me. The only issue is that he gets distracted by things that shouldn't matter to him…” She said harshly as she stabbed another tomato, watching as the fragments of tuna mixed with the red paste.

She glanced at the other woman with a narrowed side glance, her eyes carrying a mocking glint.

“But that's fine, he always comes back to me at the end.” She concluded, and she enjoyed the slightly hurt expression on Julia's face. Good, that was a grain of sand compared to the backstabbing both she and Nina inflicted on her all those years ago.

“What? jealous? Afraid your sister was right?” She decided to put a bit more salt in the wound now that Andrew was sleeping.

To her surprise, Julia looked away and smiled in a mix of sadness and…tranquility?

“Heh, yeah I was. I didn't u-understand why he gave so much attention to you even though I'm his girlfriend. Maybe I wasn't enough, I'm not very interesting, never was. A-And I don't look pretty like many girls in our school, so It hurt me to see him ditch our dates for you. But then I think I got it after a while.” She said with a more calm voice, even if her nervous stutter was still present.

Ashley somehow found herself unable to say something nasty, she actually listened, curious about where she was going with this conversation.

“Siblings are supposed to take care of each other, so it's okay. Heh, you two have always been very attached to each other, so I kinda knew what I was signing up for when I approached him with my heart open.” Julia explained with a nervous chuckle. She remembers how shy she was when she met Andrew during their teen years, she couldn't form a sentence without stuttering or blushing, and now…well, she does everything her heart desires with him.

Ashley instead looked ahead and frowned. Her hands clenched tightly into fists when she thought back to when she found out Andrew was dating this traitor, everything in her head pretty much turned into hell, the voices in her head were constantly screaming and she was basically foaming from her mouth in jealousy and anger. She tried everything. She called when Andrew was visiting her, sometimes even straight up following them on their dates to drag him home. At a certain point her brain couldn't hold it anymore and her psyche became even more erratic than it already was. She started to injure herself so Andrew would come back, call Julia over the phone to insult her and tell her to stay away, or straight up promise of retaliation...

In general, she was doing everything to drive her away…but she…she acted like all of this was something she *signed up for when dating him*. Is she delusional or something? She even acted all friendly. Okay, Ashley was seriously starting to question the other woman’s mental stability, which was rich coming from her.

“But still, even if many times he prefers you and leaves to help you.” Julia resumed talking, snapping Ashley out of her thoughts. She noticed the yellow-eyed woman biting her own thump with a growing flustered and fond expression. “When he remains, he always treats me gently and patiently, hehe, like I'm his baby sister, just like you. He always had that big brother energy, huh?” She was blushing a lot after saying that, especially at the big brother part.

“Why are you telling me this? Are you gloating you can kiss him and fuck him all you want and he doesn't complain?” Ashley asked with narrowed eyes.

“N-No, I'm just saying that you shouldn't feel threatened by me. I understand your bond and how important you are to each other.” Julia stuttered nervously as she waved her hands a bit panicked.

“I’m not feeling threatened by you. I'm making sure he stops wasting his time and attention.” Ashley hissed and crossed her arms, glaring at Julia with irritation.

She looked away and frowned even more “Andy wasted a lot of his brain thinking about you, sometimes even ignored me so he could spend his time with you…” She muttered in a mix of envy and frustration.

Julia blinked a couple of times, hit hard by her words. However, Ashley wasn't done.

“Guess you are enough to make him care somehow…” Ashley concluded with her fingers grasping her shirt tightly, feeling her own nails through her clothes.

She noticed the bitch brightening up out of the corner of her eyes.

Oh no, does she think she was admitting defeat? Fat chance!

Ashley hastily turned to face Julia and poked the other woman rather aggressively on the sternum area with her finger “Don’t get a bit head about it, I'm still his first priority and the one that actually gives a shit about him and every fucked up thing he got inside that mask. You may have caught part of his *best* but I have his *worst* and *best* signed with my name.” She quickly turned the heat of the conversation to full mast, tension returning like a crushing force.

Her eyes narrowed even more, pink eyes basically burning against Julia’s golden ones.

“I will not let you snag my Andy…Julia (and I don't need to remove you to achieve that, he will come around eventually)” She concluded as she backed away and returned to mix the sauce, it smelled good.

Julia didn't reply at first, weighing the words and saying them again in her mind.

Enough to make him care, huh?...

She can work with that.

“Well, sounds like a challenge between friends!” She said suddenly with cheerfulness, which made Ashley turn her gaze to her and look like she had grown two heads.

“Are you delusional?! We aren't friends!” Ashley barked angrily.

“Haha, m-maybe a little. And of course w-we are friends, you even called me by name!” Julia took that as a victory and just had to declare it, much to Ashley's further irritation.

While the two *bickered*, Andrew silently watched them out of the corner of his eyes, previously woken up because of Ashley’s shouting. The corner of his lips briefly moved up, relieved to see the two getting along, or well, sorta getting along. He knew Julia wanted to connect with her old friend, and if they actually became friends back, maybe the struggle in his heart would stop tearing his sanity apart.

Hopefully no one ends up in the pot at the end of the day, heh.

After dinner

After finally eating something that isn't bland tomato soup (or human meat) The Graves siblings and Julia were preparing to finally end this long day and go to sleep, there was just one issue, there were only two beds and three people.

Andrew sighed and rubbed his eyes, he could feel the eye bags forming over his already present eye bags. “You two take the beds, I can sleep on the couch.” he said neutrally, both women looked at him with different reactions, Julia with confusion, Ashley with a raised eyebrow.

“Are you sure? You can sleep here with me, we can fit comfortably if we cuddle.” Julia asked shyly, and to prove her point, sat on the bed closer to the door and patted the spot beside her, indeed two people could fit just fine if they remain close, plus, both Julia and Ashley are pretty small compared to him, well he was also thin as hell, so he wasn't that bigger.

“I'm sure Andrew wants to cuddle with me, like we always do, right dear brother? Me hugging you is the only thing helping you sleep after all.” Ashley said with an impish smile as she sat on the other bed, giving her brother a *I know you want to* look, and it frustrated him that his mind wanted to go to Ashley more than Julia already, call it force of habit, but he doesn't like it.

“Eh?” Julia spluttered a little taken aback by this information, to be fair, Ashley mocked her by saying that Andrew sought her out when he couldn't sleep, but the memories were filled with pain and self-loathing, so she preferred to ignore them.

“(You little!)” Andrew narrowed his eyes at his sister. Couldn't avoid saying everything that is supposed to remain between the two of them in front of his girlfriend? Who is he kidding, this is Ashley he was talking about, the bratty bitch is probably trying to make Julia as uncomfortable as possible, and probably make give him in more easily because of this.

Now there was the issue, two and two only choices:

-Sleep with Ashley

-Sleep with Julia
.
.
.
.
>Fuck It, too tired for it.

“It’s okay, I'm taking the sofa, don't want to take space, plus, I wanna see the news later.” Andrew grumbled while scratching his hair with one hand. He then walked to Julia and leaned forward.

“Goodnight” he muttered as he gave her a chase kiss on the lips. He was careful to back away before his girlfriend could go all grabby grabby and force him to lay with her. Given the small pout she gave him, he was right to be careful.

He was about to walk to the sofa, but his sister had other plans.

“Hey! Where is my goodnight kiss?!” She demanded loudly, which made Andrew groan and Julia give a double take again, she should slow down with the surprise, poor girl’s brain wouldn't be able to handle it.

The young man turned his head to look at his little sister with an unimpressed gaze “Really?” he asked with a sigh.

The adorable and bratty pout on her face gave him the answer he so loathed knowing.

“Fine” Andrew surprisingly accepted it without a fight. The problem wasn't giving her affection (he was admittedly neglecting her a tiny bit), the problem was that now there was his girlfriend watching. He kissed her goodnight way, way more times than a normal brother should.

He walked to her, gently (still still kinda stiffly) pushed her to lie down and tucked her under the blanket, exactly like a big brother should do with his little sister, well if she was like, 10 years old and not 20, but no matter the age, Ashley liked it, she was beaming and Andrew had to force his lips to not curve in a smile at the cute display.

Andrew leaned down, planning to give her an *innocent* and normal kiss on the cheek. But naturally, Ashley had other plans because as soon as his lips were about to make contact, she tried to turn her head at the last second to face him. Her plan was jeopardized by Andrew putting his hand on her mouth.

“Are you doing this on purpose?” He hissed with a cross-popping vein on his head and narrowed eyes. His cheeks were also very flushed, probably because he was about to kiss his sister on the lips.

Again.

thank god that Julia didn't see that.

“I don't know what you are talking about.” Ashley said with her voice muffled by her big brother’s hand still pressing on her mouth. Andrew could feel her shit-eating grin on his skin. What a brat.

“Sure you don't…*sigh* goodnight, you brat.” He kept his irritation at bay and kissed her forehead. He hated how much he loved hearing her whine in happiness at the simple affectionate gesture, but it was probably grogginess, yes that.

Without another word, he turned off the light and walked to the sofa, removing his shoes with the same coordination as a zombie. His body felt so heavy and tired, so you could forgive him for letting himself fall on the sofa, he winced a bit, ugh, it wasn't comfortable when he sat on it, and it's not any more comfortable when he laid on it, but he let the exhaustion do the work for him. He closed his eyes, hopeful that he will manage to get some sleep.

Tomorrow was another day, and this was just gonna get messier…

To be continued

Chapter Text

You are Andrew

Andrew didn't know how much time he spent trying to sleep on the couch or why it was taking all this time. He fell asleep before dinner, so why was this hard?!

Luckily, exhaustion overwhelmed his irritation over his inability to relax and before he knew it, he was out in dreamland. Probably his most hated place.

The young man suddenly felt his body standing on its feet followed by all his senses flaring up. His eyes regained a sense of bearing even if they were closed previously. He recognized the place he was in, a place that he really wanted to forget with all his heart…

Room 302

He was quickly and irritably made aware of the squirming woman in his grip. just like back then, she was trying to get him to loosen his tight hold a little. Well, when she was still alive at least, that is.

Her heartbeat felt so real, the heat of her arm and her rapid breathing-

“Don't squeeze that hard, ow!” Even her complaints felt real. Andrew could feel the bitter bile in his guts even while dreaming. This was going to be a shit show.

“I don't trust you to not try something. So here are some easy rules: you stay put and shut up while we wait for her to come back, then you can go your merry way or whatever.” It wasn't supposed to be a lie, but it sure as hell felt like one, for both of them. It was clear that he couldn't just let this woman go, for a paranoid guy like him, this was basically like calling the authorities on himself and his sister.

He tried to ignore the voices in the darkest pits of his mind telling him to slice the woman’s throat, to remove this obstacle that was gonna put a wrench in their plans. He hated when they shifted to coo how Ashley would be happy to find her dead by his hands.

Leyley doesn't like her. Think of how happy she would be, Andy.

Shut up! I killed you!

Andrew felt sick in his stomach, he couldn't bring himself to break that last strand of self-control and *normality* he had. He still could be normal, he still could be the Andrew he was supposed to be!

Born to be, just a puppet chained to others.

He shook his head and gritted his teeth. Focus, Andrew, you aren't Ashley, you aren't wrong in the head.

“W-We can t-talk about this.” Karen snapped him out of his thoughts with her terrified voice. The young man could swear he recognized a seductive tone in her tone. He already was growing tired of her. Ugh, where is Ashley? Can't she be quicker?

“Are you deaf? I told you to shut up!” Andrew hissed with growing irritation and a sharper glare. His narrowed eyes did wonders as the woman shuttered and swallowed the lump in her throat, but visibly tried to put a more alluring facade.

“Just listen, we can both get something out of this!” She squeaked with a nervous small smile. Sweat was dripping from her forehead in rivers, showing how truly terrified she was.

And she was right to be.

He didn't reply, just glared at her with his right eyebrow slightly raised, he couldn't deny that he was interested. If this warden-fucker got money or something, that could help them a lot, besides the food of course.

“You don't look t-that bad, even cute.” She stuttered with a faux chuckle. 

The young man was unimpressed. Really? Calling him cute wasn't gonna make him release her. Plus, that was one of the most fake compliments he ever received, and that was something considering his mom was probably the most false person he ever had the pleasure to be born from.

It would mean something if it came from Ashley or Julia.

The lady seemed to get the hint that her attempt at seduction failed miserably and shuttered even more if possible. She was clearly growing desperate at this point. Well, the cleaver pressed on her neck and the risk of having said blade cut her vulnerable blood vessels helped with that a fairly bit.

Even with her first flirt attempt being a total failure, Karen wasn't ready to give up on whatever half-baked plan she made to survive against him. Andrew didn't really thought that she would go that far. 

And far she got...

“Listen, your girlfriend seems like a real handful for you. I-I bet she didn't let you get some for a long time. Can't imagine how stressed you are with the whole quarantine and staying with a woman like that for so long.” she tried to play the empathy card on him. It made him roll his eyes, this floozy-

Wait, since when he started using Ashley's way to call others? Agh, no matter.

This idiot, yes, didn't give a shit about his stress or whatever garbage she was talking about. No one understands.

The only thing that scratched at his composure was how she called his sister. And it made him pause a second.

“Girlfriend?....” He echoed with actually some emotions, clearly taken aback and blushing a bit as well.

Probably the lady mistook it for her being right and jumped on the occasion immediately.

“Y-Yeah, like I said, she must have really starved you of some actual attention.” She smirked while saying that, most likely thinking she had him wrapped around her fingers. His memories were fuzzy, but that confident and seductive gaze still made him want to vomit. 

Andrew's eyes snapped open when he felt Karen's hands leering down and starting to fiddle with his belt, and before he could threaten her to stop it, she continued talking. 

“Compared to those wardens, you are pretty cute. So why don't I give you a bit of relief?~ Then when we are done, I will hide in the bathroom so you can tell your girlfriend that I've escaped or something, good deal right? I will also not tell a soul about you two.” Karen tried her best alluring voice while her hands skillfully managed to unbuckle his belt. The sound of the zipper being pulled down snapped Andrew from whatever stupor he was on. Bile and rage burned in his stomach and throat as he pressed the blade so closely to the lady's neck that a bit of blood started to trickle.

Karen choked a gasp at the cold feeling of sharp metal over her tender skin, her face visibly going pale even more. Finally, she shut her whorish mouth. She was so fucking annoying! He should just- no, he wasn't like that, he is still in control, no need to do anything bloody.

“First of all, don't try to pull this shit on me, it doesn't work. I find you revolting. Second, she isn't my girlfriend! She's my sister!” Andrew hissed in a mix of irritation and disbelief. Did this lady have brain damage?! How in the hell can she confuse his sister for his girlfriend?

You want it to be true.

I have Julia, shut the fuck up!

Karen seemed shocked by the revelation, so much so that she ignored the blade on her neck “What?! B-but you were ogling her ass, and I'm pretty sure she was giving you bedroom eyes when you were threatening me!” She gasped with probably even more disbelief than him. 

Andrew should have argued that, should have said anything. But he made the mistake of blushing and probably giving a you caught me face, which sent her off even more.

“Oh my fucking god!! You two are those kinds of siblings!?” She shrieked with even more disgust, which made Andrew flinch and look mortified for a second before his eyes flared up in anger once again. For a moment he actually thought about ending her there and there, just because of the disgust she spat at him, no one can talk about his and Ashley's bond like that, no one!

“No!” He tried to regain control while suppressing the murderous intrusive thoughts, but he failed to realize in time that in the middle of his outburst, he diminished the pressure that he was giving to her neck with the blade. This error gave Karen the space to pull her head forward and-

*Bam!*

The back of the her head slammed on the young man's face, causing him to wince and let go of her. Karen didn't waste a second to scurry away from him while he was busy clutching his injured nose.

Andrew quickly opened his eyes and glared dangerously, seeing her hastily looking around for something to use against him. He could feel something warm dripping from his nose and he quickly realized this bitch made him bleed from there.

He gritted his teeth in anger and started walking towards her, but before he could even take the second step, Karen rushed to the pile of wood planks that was on the corner of the room and took the nail gun that was on top, immediately pointing it at him with a smirk.

“I got you now, you creep!” She snickered with a victorious grin, her hands were shaking with fear, but she had enough anger in her eyes that made it clear she would kill him. And she actually tried, because she pulled the trigger. However-

Nothing happened…

“Huh?” Karen mumbled in disbelief as she kept pressing the trigger in a panic, but nothing happened.

“That nail gun needs to be pressed on a surface to work…” Andrew said coldly and quickly ran to catch up to her before she could run away.

He didn't realize that the arm that was holding the cleaver unconsciously raised and was preparing to cut her face in two, Karen realized it and grabbed his arm in a panic, actually managing to stop him. Andrew grabbed her neck with his free hand and the woman in response scratched him on his neck and collarbone while trying to push him away.

“Get off, freak!!!” She barked as she doubled her effort, trying to hurt and push him with all her strength.

Andrew almost bit his tongue in trying to suppress the pain from getting clawed. Frustration and growing agitation was burning in his guts at the realization that he was so weak because of starvation, now that this bitch was fighting back (and she ate to her heart's content compared to him and his sister) he was in trouble!

You should have killed her when you had the chance!!!

Shut it!

No time for mental gymnastics. He needed to act!

The two fought and struggled to empower the other for painful moments, trashing the apartment. Andrew managed to get the cleaver dangerously close to her a couple of times, but Karen was saved by the young man’s poor conditions, which made him stumble and almost pass out before delivering either fatal hits.

Now Andrew had both her hands restrained, he was covered in sweat and cuts, but finally he had won, or so he thought. Karen struggled like a cornered animal and just like one, she bit him right on the neck, making him let go again and allowing her to push him away from her.

Just like the headbutt, she rushed this time to the kitchen, with no knives, so she just chunked at him anything she could get her hands on. The young man had to use his arms to shield himself to avoid the lightest objects to hit him in the head, and dodged the heaviest ones.

“You two creeps had to walk right into my room! Why couldn't you bother someone else?! I was having such a good time here!” She shouted as she took the coffee kettle and almost hit him in the head with it.

“Stop fighting, last warning!” Andrew warned with a dangerous tone, his temper was at the maximum and killing her right now seemed so fucking tempting.

“Fuck you, stick boy, you and your freaky bitch of a sister can piss off and get shot dead by the wardens!!!” Karen shrieked while searching for something sharp to throw at him.

Something snapped in Andrew and she seemed to notice because she flinched and gasped. If the hot burning anger he had was already driving him to murder, now he was freezing cold with a murderous rage.

All because she had to insult the one person no one should even insult in his presence.

“What did you say about her?…” He said coldly, his knuckles becoming white from how hard he was squeezing the cleaver.

Before Karen could even reply or do something, Andrew rushed forward without a hint of the previous fatigue present in his movements, catching the woman off guard.

Whatever she wanted to go shout died and turned into a choked wheeze as the young man's fist connected with her belly, making her curl forward to wrap her arms around the injured area. She couldn't even catch a breath as even more pain shot from her scalp this time, Andrew had taken hold of her long hair and was mercilessly dragging her by it. She tried to break free by hitting and flaying but the previously weak young man’s grip now was like iron.

Andrew wasn't anymore controlling himself at this point, just like that time with the warden, a cold and dangerous wave of murderous rage was guiding him like a puppet.

He tugged at the lady's hair and threw her to the bed, not wasting time to use his cleaver to pin her down by holding it against her neck. He couldn't see the way he was looking at her, but the small glimpse he got from the reflection in her eyes showed him that he had pure murder in his gaze.

“Don't talk about her like you know what we both went through. Three fucking months starving while you eat and fuck like a pig!” He hissed with venom, narrowing his eyes even more if possible.

Kill her, kill her, KILL HER! Leyley will love this bitch gone!!!

…….

“But I think you forgot something about pigs…” Andrew whispered as he pressed the blade right where her artery was, making her pale and freeze in fright.

“Pigs need to be chopped down eventually.” he continued with dark intent behind those words.

This seemed to finally get the now-crying woman to beg for her life.

“W-w-wait, I'm sorry! I will be good, I'm just scared. Please don't kill me!” She pleaded pathetically. She was trying to appease his empathy, huh? It didn't work, it just made him angrier.

“*Sorry*?...*sorry*....do you really think that you can talk about my Ashley like that and just act like you didn't just fuck up?! I should cut your tongue, so you can finally stop oinking!!!” He barked right in front of her face and before she could plead more, he used his free hand to harshly grab her mouth, squeezing painfully. For good measure, he placed his legs so she couldn't kick him away.

“You just had to shut your mouth! But no, you had to judge me!!! Well, I've had enough! I'm tired of people like you, acting like I'm the problem!!” he shouted more and more agitated, his voice was growing hoarse, but he was far from done, something snapped in him, for real this time. No matter how much he tries, there's always something wrong, something *abnormal*, this lady got the wrong idea, and she judged him for it.

It was almost like her…

Somehow, in his eyes, Karen’s visage blurred to resemble his mother more and more. Andrew could recognize those green eyes everywhere, and he loathed them so much.

If he was furious before, now he was into a cold rampage.

“Do you wanna say some more insults!!? Do you wanna say we are too close?! Some back-handed comment.? Do you have anything to say, mother dearest?!” He snapped even more aggressively, which seemed to confuse the woman greatly.

Andrew gritted his teeth and- “Well, fuck you!!” he concluded his rant louder than ever. His anger completely paused when he saw *his mother* let out a rasped breath before letting out a warm liquid from her lips which stained his hand. The young man removed his hand from the woman's mouth and to his shock, he found out that blood was dripping from her mouth and had stained his hand as well.

The visage of his mother dissipated, giving place to Karen again, who was too busy choking on her own blood, why was she bleeding? Well-...

Andrew looked down and widened his eyes. Without realizing it, he had pressed the blade too hard on the woman's throat while he shouted at her, cutting it to the bone thanks to the adrenaline fueling his atrophied muscles.

He hastily backed away with wide frightened eyes, and as soon as the blade left the wound, blood gushed out, staining everything near in warm red. The woman was drowning in her own blood, clinging desperately for life, but it was useless, the blood loss quickly made her body too weak to even get up from the bed, and In no time, she stopped moving, some quiet gurgles left her bloodied lips before her eyes lost any semblance of life.

The oldest Graves sibling was frozen in place as he watched the lady's last moments. His breathing was ragged, his face pale and covered in sweat. What has he done!!?

His thoughts were tearing each other like wolves, turning his mind into a bloody and confused mess. He let go of the cleaver, ignoring the weapon completely and grasped his head, not caring about the blood on his palm.

She was dead, he killed her!!!

He killed someone in a fit of rage!!

He killed her because he was angry that she insulted Ashley!!!

You killed for her before…

Ashley! WHERE IS ASHLEY?!

But this kill is yours! All yours!

His finger found itself in his mouth, he bit on it on instinct, he felt the bone beneath his skin and the thin muscle between his teeth, and he chewed, the pain felt fake and real at the same time. But the internal panic sure as hell felt as real as it could be.

Come back, Leyley! I can't….

A manic glint enveloped his eyes now, pupils so small that they could barely be seen in an ocean of putrid dull green. He was losing it, he knew he was, or maybe he lost it some time ago and he was having a fun reminder.

In his panic, he blinked, and suddenly found himself in front of the door of the room, holding Ashley by the throat. The sight immediately made Andrew panic even more and forget about the lady completely. For a moment he gained conscience and tried to remove his hands from her neck, but his body didn't respond.

“A-A-Andy, I'm sorry” Dream Ashley said in a pathetic and soft tone, her pink eyes full of tears and hurt affection, he couldn't stand the sight, he tried harder to remove himself from her, but nothing happened. His hands squeezed harder.

Andrew felt pure horror in his heart, he was like a passenger, his body moved outside of his control. He just kept choking her, the skin of her face was becoming pale, which just increased his horror.

Stop please, no no no, I don't want to!

“I'm s-sorry-*cough*” Ashley apologized again with a lot of difficulty, a sight that broke his heart even further.

I forgive you!! I FORGIVE YOU, IT'S MY FAULT!! JUST DON'T-!!

“I love you…” She said with the remnants of air she had, and in a few seconds…She stopped moving, no breathing, no heartbeat. She was limp in his hands, which were still holding her by the throat.

Andrew’s mind went blank as he watched her lifeless face with an unreadable expression. He wanted to cry and tear his own skin from his body, but he found himself beyond that.

This wasn't real, this didn't happen, but it hurt like a million daggers in his rotten heart.

If he hadn't forgiven her at that moment, would he have killed her just like this?...

His venomous thoughts were interrupted as he saw Ashley's body twitching. A glint of relief washed over him, but then he realized she wasn't breathing nor did she have a heartbeat. Her head moved like it was puppeted by strings until she was facing him and then….she opened her eyes, red irises in a sea of black.

Everything in Andrew froze, the fuzziness of the dream leaving him and making his awareness stand to the maximum. His arms shook as the demonic looking *Ashley* grabbed his sweater with a psychotic smile on her pale lips, her red eyes were glowing even more with malice.

“PaThEtiC bAg oF fLeSh aNd ToRmEnT, YoU WiLL NoT BacKpeDal FrOm OuR DeAl. You aNd YoUr SiStEr aRe MiNe!”A legion of voices erupted from her lips, with hers more prominent, it scratched at his shattered sanity like claws and made him shutter.

Before he could question, well, anything, *Ashley* opened her mouth in an unnatural way, many red eyes were staring at him from her now broken mouth, and suddenly, a black tentacle emerged from it and was one instant away from piercing his own eyes. But before it could reach him-...

_______

Motel room

Andrew’s eyes snapped open and almost burst out of his eye sockets as he hastily sat up on the sofa, his breathing was ragged, his brow stained by a cold sweat. His heartbeat was thundering and made itself noticeable in every part of his body.

The now awake (and terrified) Young Man looked around in a dazed panic, everything was dark but recognizable, he was in the motel room, he was awake…he was safe, well, not completely safe.

His hands found his face and he leaned forward so his elbows rested on his legs. He tried to calm his breathing and his heart. Fuck, this was probably one of the worst nightmares

He didn't want to revive what happened in that god-damned room. He should feel guilty? No, it wasn't his fault, he just defended himself and his sister, yes!! Like the warden, he just acted against others' decisions, if the woman didn't attack, he wouldn't have killed her, very simple.

It wasn't his fault, it wasn't!

Wasn't wasn't wasn't!!!

She left him no choice!

“Fuck, pull yourself together…” He muttered to himself and let out a withering sigh. He had calmed down now, enough to look around without shaking like a little bitch as Ashley would say.

Speaking of Ashley, Andrew looked behind him at the two women he was sharing the motel room with. Both were asleep in their beds, with Julia curled forward a bit while Ashley was hugging her pillow in a way very similar to how she hugs him when he sleeps with her.

The young man bit his lips while he contemplated something in his head, Now he was starting to consider Julia's offer. He didn't see her for three months. This was their third day in this motel and this sofa was really starting to mess up his back. A soft bed with a loving (and way softer) person hugging him now sounds very, very tempting and would help him to stabilize his thoughts.

Ashley will understand, right?

She isn't the one you should go to…

Andrew sighed again and ran his hands in his hair. Heh, he was going crazy, wasn't he? Fucking hell, he just wanted to sleep with his girlfrie-

Where do you go when you have nightmares? Do you get up and call her on the phone to cry about them? No! You crawl in my bed! In my arms!!

He paused and groaned, now resting his arms on his knees. He hates when she is right, he fucking hates it.

Andrew glanced at the sleeping Ashley and bit his finger a little, the decision of who to sleep with changed like day and night. Shit…Not only he was the worst brother ever, but also the worst boyfriend. He wasn't surprised, he always had low expectations of himself, contrary to his parents who only demanded the impossible from him from a young age. 

How much did you last? Two days? You are too deep in her clutches to even sleep without her…or maybe you allowed yourself to fall that low.

Disappointment…

He ignored the internal mocking and got up from the sofa, already feeling the cramps in his back. After a painful stretching, he started to walk towards Julia. Now he stood beside her bed, looking down at her.

“(You are too naive for your own good, if only you knew who you got yourself involved with, you would be horrified and would call us monsters)” he thought with his gaze becoming a mix of apathy and…sadness? 

He stared for long seconds, analyzing every detail of her, something was creeping in his mind, something dark, something dangerous.

His gaze became cold and twisted. His green eyes almost glowed in the dark as he raised his hand and slowly brought it closer to his sleeping girlfriend.

Maybe Ashley is right, eventually you will learn what I've done…

His fingers were almost brushing against her neck. They started to spasm as they almost got ready to close like a bear trap. The young woman was still sleeping, oblivious of what was happening. She just let out some soft and calm breaths, vulnerable like a lamb. 

Better safe than in a prison cell separated from everyone…separated from her and you…

The worst seemed about to happen, but surprisingly, he stopped mere centimeters from her neck and instead brought his hand to her face, gently brushing his thumb over her cheek. His gaze lost the dangerous glint, now having a troubled one, even slightly regretful.

He leaned down so his face was a few centimeters from hers and carefully removed the bags covering her eye, kissing her forehead careful to not wake her up. He gave up on caring for people a long time ago, for him they were temporary, only his sister was a constant presence worthy of care. And as much as he obstinate himself to give the fault to Ashley for that, he had to give the spotlight to his parents, they really didn't help a steady development of his empathy capacities, if he had some to begin with.

He kept looking at her. Soft face, soft hair, her soft round eyes. Now that he thinks about it, she was soft all around, the complete opposite of him and his sister, who were covered in barb, venom and recently, blood. Too good for him, way too good for him...

“Sorry…” Sorry for what? Being the worst boyfriend ever? Being a scummy piece of shit that put his sister's life, happiness and words above his own and those of others? Being a cannibalistic murderer? Was he really sorry? Did he have the capacity to feel guilt in the first place? He didn't have the answer to none, and he didn't care to find out.

With a sigh, Andrew backed away from his girlfriend's bed and approached Ashley's, his eyes narrowed as he stood beside it. 

“(You always win eventually, and the way you gloat about it is so, aghhhh. You are lucky that I love you more than I hate you)” He scoffed quietly and started to slowly climb onto the bed, keeping his gaze fixed on her as he got into the blanket. His little sister was clearly asleep, but at the same time, she seemed to be a little upset even in her sleep. The poor pillow was squeezed like it had a snake coiled around it.

“(Way more…)” He thought with a somber face. He wanted to scoot closer and maybe remove that pillow he surely wasn't jealous of. He didn't have to, because not even two seconds after he got in the bed the sleeping Ashley suddenly discarded her hug pillow and made grabby gestures towards his direction.

Andrew wasn't surprised, Ashley basically had a sixth sense to detect when he was near and didn't need to be awake to reach out to cling to him.

With a soft sigh, Andrew willingly scooted closer toward her cuddly trap, her hands grabbed him and before he knew it, she was clinging to him like a koala, her face pressed on the collar of his sweater.

He hugged her back, keeping her smaller body even closer to his if possible. Their unhealthy thin and cold bodies sharing that little bit of comfort and heat between each other, he could already feel himself relaxing, that nightmare could go to hell now. He tried to not think about what fake Ashley said, a deal? He didn't make any deal.

Ugh, no matter, it was a nightmare, no big deal. Now he just needed to sleep, and so he slowly did, faster than when he was sleeping on the couch thanks to Ashley’s presence and hug.

In his daze, He failed to hear the rustling coming from behind him. His mind was already taken over by exhaustion.

A couple of hours later

You are Ashley

“Mhm?” Ashley mumbled half asleep as she groggily opened her eyes, being met by a familiar black sweater worn by her dear big brother. Her pink irises traveled up, from his very biteable neck to his adorable (and still moody) sleeping face.

She smirked at the realization that he finally gave in and chose to sleep with her instead of Julia, another victory that she has over that floozy on the other side of the room! She found even more delight at how tightly he was hugging her. The closeness allowed his scent to reach all over her nose. Cigarettes, sweat and the little cheap shampoo they brought from home, all mixed with his still present natural scent completing everything. It was calming and familiar, a home for her twisted mind to finally stay calm and silent.

Ashley inhaled gingerly while rubbing her face on the crook of his neck to get more of his scent. Awww, this was the best. She really couldn't understand why her brother insisted so much in trying to sleep anywhere without with her at first if he was as gonna get in her bed at the end, but hey, material she can use to tease him.

Now she just had to go back to sleep with the three arms of her brother holding her…-

Wait a second…three arms?

Her eyes snapped open with any semblance of dizziness forgotten. She looked down, noticing her brother's right arm wrapped around her, okay, check. She could feel his left one under her pillow with its hand pressed on her back, check. And then, she saw it, the third one, it was under Andrew’s right arm, obliviously belonging to a woman, and with that arm warmer, Ashley already knew who the intruder was.

Ashley used the little moving room she had to peek over her brother's sleeping form and low and behold, the floozy was here. She was nuzzled right behind Andrew with her arm wrapped around him in a big spoon manner (which was admittedly a little hilarious considering how small she was compared to him) with the remaining part of her arm and hand being the thing that she could feel. The floozy had the *smart* idea of trying to semi-hug Ashley as well.

The youngest Graves sibling really had to hold herself back from shouting at the intruder to get the hell away from their bed, she limited herself to bite her lips to keep the rage inside while removing the yellow-eyed hussy’s hand away from her, watching as it wrapped around Andrew’s torso. God, is she serious? She really has a death wish. If only she had the gun right now!!!

No, calm down Leyley, play nice, you want Andy soft and affectionate. You can't mess this up even if it's for his own good. But I can push her off the bed, that will show her that you don't enter my territory.

With a small evil grin, Ashley used her left leg to lightly push the yellow-eyed woman with her foot, but found it difficult for how much she was clinging to Andrew. Fuck!!

Ashley paused when she heard Andrew let out a quiet groan. Apparently, her action had caused him to stir a bit, he was clearly 90% asleep and moving around in a daze.

The young woman watched as her big brother removed his arms from her (which made her widen her eyes with a hurt expression) and turned around, wrapping his arm around Julia, making her turn around as well while spooning her, his face nuzzling on her hair.

ANDY, WHAT THE FUCK?!!

Ashley couldn't believe it, Andy hugging that hussy right in front of her?! This cheating cock brain!! she will give him so many pieces of her mind tomorrow, or maybe even now, yes that will show him!

But she found herself pausing, her instincts telling her that she shouldn't do that. Wait, since when did she have problems shouting at him? Arguing was her method to have affection and protect him, so why was this difficult right now?!

Because you are scared of Andrew, Andy is his hostage.

Ashley internally scoffed, yeah yeah, she isn't scared of Andrew, why would she be scared of something that doesn't exist? There was only Andy here.

She looked at the two with gritted teeth, her twisted mind working on a way to get her brother's hands back on her and away from Julia. But found none until an idea came, unfortunately, it lacked the second part of the objective.

Groaning to herself, Ashley climbed over Andrew while being careful to not wake him up, she squeezed in the gap between her brother and Julia and faced the former while laying back-to-back with the latest because of the small space available. It wasn't perfect, but at least she had all Andrew to hug again and nuzzle on. His arm now was wrapped around her and Julia, like a sort of double spoon.

Just this once, aww what a good soul she was, allowing this hussy to sleep with Andrew and her, she should feel so fucking lucky and then fuck off.

Good job Leyley, you are a sweetheart!

_______

Some days later

Andrew and Ashley were sitting at the opposite ends of a small restaurant table, their now finished plates in front of her. While Ashley was toying with her brother's lighter (still in her hands because Andrew couldn't fit any cigarettes to give himself lung cancer), the older sibling was reading a newspaper, searching for any news regarding their escape. Julia’s finished plate was present but not the woman in question, she left some minutes ago to go call her family. Andrew even gave her the second key for the room.,

"There's nothing interesting in the paper, right? A murder at least? A burned-down house?” Ashley asked with a bored voice as she flicked the lighter's flame on and off. These days has been mostly hiding and shivering at every shadow (mostly Andrew). She wanted something fun!

"I'm not done reading…” Andrew replied neutrally without even raising his gaze from the waste of paper. Hmph, rude!!!

Ashley rested her chin on her open palm and leaned forward, her pink eyes looking at him with a bored look.

"It's been almost a week. The odds that there is something now are nonexistent. You are just gonna tire your eyes out with all this reading, don't know how you manage to not fall asleep.” She scoffed with pouty lips. She doesn't understand the charm of reading to be honest, well, Andy used to tell her bedtime stories from an old book, so it was more the reading part the problem. She disliked standing still without a reason.

"Just let me check.” Andrew said without really paying attention as he flipped a page and kept reading.

Ashley pouted more, irritated at him for paying more attention to that newspaper than her.

Ugh, he is so boring today, that much stress is really dulling him.

"Ugghhh.... I'm booooored.” She complained and she leaned on her arms, huffing dramatically while peering at him with one eye. Come on, Andy, give your little sister some attention!!

“Entertain yourself then, I'm doing something important.” Andrew didn't surrender to his sister’s childish whining, much to her growing frustration.

Ashley huffed annoyed at his indifference, but decided to not argue further and instead changed the subject. There must be something that can distract him from that waste of paper.

"How much longer can we stay here anyway? We're almost out of money.” She asked as her eyes shifted to look at the newspaper in Andrew's hands. A mischievous smile formed on her lips as she brought the lighter closer to the paper junk-

Just to be grabbed by Andrew, who quickly put it in his pocket.

"Technically, I have money. Issue is that my card wasn't at home. I don't remember bringing it anywhere so I don't know how did I ended up loosing it.” Andrew grumbled as he thankfully removed his eyes from the newspaper to look at her with his mildly annoyed green orbs. But hey, it was progress, at least those pretty eyes were on her now.

“Maybe mom stole it when she left us to starve.” She suggested with a smirk. That useless hag was perfectly capable of doing something like that.

“Yeah, maybe…well, not like it would have mattered anyway. I wouldn't have been able to use it anyway without giving away where I am to the bank. If she took it, I doubt there's anything left for us.” Andrew said through barely hidden gritted teeth.

Ashley noticed that her brother was grasping the edges of the newspaper pretty tightly. he was clearly upset at the thought of their mom, and that made her feel less lonely in despising the woman that brought them into this shitty world.

"So in short, we are out of money.” She said while tapping her fingers on the table. 

“.....Yes.” Andrew confirmed with a frustrated sigh. He was about to go back to reading, but Ashley wanted to share her solution to their money problem.

“Why don't we just rob someone?” She suggested with an impish grin. The little jump Andrew made and the way he looked around hastily to see if someone heard her was too hilarious to not smirk more. Aww, so jumpy.

After making sure no one was around, Andrew glared at her, clearly not on board with the idea.

“What? It's viable, and if they don't comply, we can always eat them, like trolls!” Ashley snickered with a faux offended gaze. What's wrong with her idea? Free Money and food!

“You are a piece of work, Ashley.” Andrew rolled his eyes. He wasn't looking forward to adding more crimes under their name, they have a shit load of problems already.

“Takes one to see another.” Ashley rebuked with a grin, daring him into a good old exchange of affection-coated insults.

“Whatever.” Ugh, Andrew doesn't seem to want to play with her. Lame!

Andrew was about to get back into reading the last pages, but his newspaper was ripped out of his grasp by his little sister.

“Hey, I was reading that!!” The young man barked while trying to get the newspaper back…just for Ashley to crush it into a ball and throw it away.

“Seriously, Andrew, you will not find anything on this waste of paper. You are just wasting your brain over it.” Ashley huffed and crossed her arms with a pout.

“And what is to you?” Andrew hissed with narrowed eyes. Boo, it's just some paper with useless words, calm down, you big baby.

“Well, prick, I do care about your mental state. Someone needs to, if you keep stressing yourself out, you will go loo loo.” Ashley snickered as she made the insane gesture with her finger, which was ironic considering they both are pretty much fucked up in the brain, she accepted it, he…he will.

She noticed that Andrew was barely holding himself back from scoffing at her sweet and genuine concerns!

“And smile a little, will ya? For devil’s sake, you always look like you are constipated.” Ashley grumbled as took a crumb of food from her plate and flicked it at him, she watched with amusement as it bounced on his pale forehead. He didn't share the same playful feeling.

He seemed to want to say something rude to her, but a shout interrupted him before he could even open his mouth.

“Lord unknown will punish these prices!” A voice complained very, very loudly. It came from the table behind theirs. The two siblings not so sneakily turned their gaze to observe the commotion. They saw two men, one was wearing a very familiar capped outfit, while the other was wearing normal clothes and seemed very bored.

“Calm yourself, brother.” The normal-clothed man tiredly said while massaging his temples.

“How can I calm myself with these prices!? It's outrageous! Can't our cult summon someone to level this place?!” The *cultist* yelled some more, much to everyone's annoyance.

“That's not how it wor-you know what? Today's meeting is gonna have food, so why don't we wait for it to start?” The other man tried to shush his voice as much as possible, but the two siblings managed to hear him barely.

Hmm, a cultist meeting huh?

Apparently, the overly excited (or Stupid) cultist was too hungry to wait, because the normal one continued speaking shortly after.

“We will have cakes.” He sighed.

“Cakes?! I LOVE CAKES!!!” the stupid one shouted like a kid, convinced immediately by the promise of cake. Ashley could relate, she wanted something sweet too, like the cupcakes her older brother reluctantly brought her a couple of days ago. The puppy eyes always work.

Without another word, the two cultists got up from their seats and walked away without buying anything. The siblings followed them with their eyes, noting that they entered an alley before disappearing from sight.

They both looked at each other with a knowing look. That happened, and it was amusing and interesting at the same time.

“Looks like we found the friends of our dear chopped-down neighbor.” Ashley chuckled.

Andrew simply hummed, seemingly deep in thoughts.

“Are you thinking what I'm thinking?” Ashley asked with an evil smirk, already liking this development and the possibility of summoning another. Just to have her excitement dulled by the reminder that the last demon they summoned wants to speak with Andrew, and like hell she will allow that.

Andrew looked at her in shock. “Wait…You can think?!” he said in faux surprise.

Ashley's confused expression turned into annoyance at his sudden teasing. “Oh fuck you, jerk!!” she hissed as she threw more crumbs at him.

“Hahah!” Andrew laughed while shielding himself from the crumb attack, holding the front of this fierce battle until Ashley ran out of ammunition.

After composing himself and enjoying the sight of his pouting sister, he coughed on his fist.

“Anyway, no, not now, I don't want to be shot in some cultist club or something-” He was about to say, but Ashley cut him off.

“Oh shoot!!!” She gasped with scared realization, making Andrew jump in his seat with a startled look.

“What got into you?!” He asked with a tiny bit of rude worry.

Ashley sweatdropped a little and looked away “I left the gun in the room…” she mumbled bashfully.

The deadpan stare she received from her brother didn't make her embarrassment any better. “I cannot believe you sometimes. You are too nonchalant about everything.” He said with a sharp tone.

Ashley glared at him and gritted her teeth. Hey, it's not her fault that she can forget things!!

“You let that hussy call her parents without us and I'm the nonchalant one? You even gave her the other key to our room!” She argued back with clenched fists pressing on the table.

Andrew didn't give a particular reaction to her outburst. He raised his hands a little in surrender.

“Calm down, as long as she doesn't know what we have done, she will not do anything. Also, could you please just call her Julia?” He asked with a more stern gaze. 

Ashley just rolled her eyes at that. Of course he needed to play the part of the good boyfriend one from time to time. 

“Why? Why should I play a fake-ass happy role in this garbage 'adventure'? You said I don't need to get along with her if I didn't want to. Are you going against your own words, again?” She replied sharply while narrowing her eyes at him. What? She didn't kill her, didn't even hurt that hussy when she tried to hug her. And now her name-calling is a problem? What should she do? Call her *bestie*?! Not happening.

“No, it's just…Okay, you know what? Why we don't add something to it? If you can do this for me and start treating her decently. I will give you rewards. What do you think?” Andrew tried to bargain with her, how cute, but the rewards sounded interesting. Maybe she can play along for now.

“Ohh? Rewards? Like a dog? You want to put a leash on me next?” She teased with a smirk, wondering if he actually was that fucked up to consider putting a leash on her. She would say yes if he let her put one on him too.

His blush was even more funny and cute, he was so easy to break when that hussy wasn't around.

“Stop that, you know what I meant, do we have a deal?” he hissed with frustration evident. Hehe, so easy~

“fineeee, but I decide what reward I want.“ will she keep the promise? Probably not, depends if Julia stops trying to replace her, which is also difficult to happen. She acts like she is her best friend and treats Andrew like he is basically married to her, what an annoying flooz-...woman.

“I’m already regretting it.” Andrew groaned while massaging his temples. “Well, the only thing remaining is to go back to our room, take your gun and see if Julia is back. We need to plan what to do next.” he continued as he got up from his seat and left the money on the table. Ashley followed him, wishing that they could remain a little longer, just the two of them.

The walk to their motel room was short, basically a minute or two. The whole area was barely better than their apartment, there was a park (where they actually found a condom and some garbage, so yeah, shitty park as well) some euthanasia advertisements and a vending machine. She needs to check that later, some new toxicola flavor sound interesting.

The first thing they noticed when they entered was the sound of running water coming from the bathroom. Julia was most likely taking a shower.

While Andrew sat on the couch and turned on the TV to watch the news, Ashley searched around for her gun. She looked in her shared backpack, but nothing. Under her bed, still nothing. At last, the wardrobe, bingo.

Got your trusty gun, you still haven't shot anyone yet!

The young woman looked around, their shared room had newspapers and clothes scattered around. Mhm, now that she is here, may as well clean a bit. She walked around, throwing the newspapers in the trash and storing the dirty clothes in a corner so she could put them in the washing machine after Julia finished showering.

Naturally, this wasn't for free, and she was ready to collect her reward, praises!!!

She walked in front of her brother with a proud expression.

"All done! You're welcome!” Ashley declared happily with imaginary stars all around her. She expected praises, but what she got was-

"Great. Thanks.” Andrew said, only half listening. His eyes were still focused on the TV’s screen.

Ashley didn't let this deter her. "I really am such a sweetheart! You're so damn lucky to have me.” She continued as she crossed her arms and gave him a cute expectant look. Apparently, it worked a little because her brother looked away and sweatdropped.

"I guess…” He replied still with a neutral tone, but she could feel the cracks, soon he will be all over her hugging and praising, she just knew that.

"I cook and I clean, and I'm a feast on the eyes! I don't know why you didn't give me a ring yet.” She kept praising herself and dropped a not-so-subtle attack at the end. She noticed how he flinched a bit at that, making her smirk a little.

Got you~ now you are paying attention.

“...I…will ignore the last part…” He said with a hint of annoyance and embarrassment, hah, she still knows how to push the right buttons.

“Why would you? Isn't that the only thing left for us to share? Well, together with other things, but that can be arranged if you stop being a moralist.” She half teased, putting more of her own true curiosity into it. It's not like she was in a rush for that (maybe a little), but the fact she still didn't get her way even after so long frustrated her a lot.

“This conversation is over, get your head checked.” Andrew glared at her and hissed, rudely not appreciating her planning for the future, what a jerk!!

Good thing she still loves him, poor Andy doesn't have anyone loyal beside her.

“I'm just teasing, jeez, you are such a baby, Andrew!” She huffed as she let herself fall on the spot of the sofa right beside him. She wasn't exactly teasing, more like testing the bloody waters.

She turned a bit so she was leaning towards him with her elbow on the sofa back and rested her head on her palm.“You sit here like a slob all day, give all your attention to that fuck-hole, you can't blame me for wanting to have some fun with my dear big brother.” she taunted with an impish smile.

Andrew rolled his eyes and looked at the TV. However, his mind was elsewhere.

Sure, she was joking…

When was it? Ten years ago? It was some time after the shit show with Nina. Speaking of her, she changed school shortly after the failed 'prank' they pulled on her. On the few times they saw her before she changed school completely, she always looked scared and run off. After her change of school, Nina basically disappeared from the siblings lives, Julia barely managed to talk with her over the phone, and clearly it wasn't enough considering how alone she always felt. Leyley was clingier than ever and he always less interested in being anything but her brother and protector, not that it stopped him from meeting with Julia at school. Leyley luckily didn't try to pull a similar prank to the yellow eyed girl. 

Andy could have even start to relax...But apparently, His little sister was wasn't done with her crazy ideas, because because one day, when his younger was doing his homework, Leyley just barged in the room with the most cheerful and giddy look she ever had lately. Her hair was styled in the small *ponytail* Andy suggested her to wear, and she never changed it, and she was really defensive of the tie.

“Andy!!! I know how to keep you from running off, and this will work!” Leyley declared with excitement radiating from every pore as she skipped to him with a pep in her steps. Andy was already steading himself in case she jumped on him for a hug.

Andrew heard his younger self let out a very deep and tired sigh, and he could understand why. Leyley, just like Ashley, was a demon, a cute demon with an unmatched desire for his company and love. And he hardly resisted in feeding her, he could have...but why deny both himself and her that crumb of happiness?

“Leyley, I told you already, I will not run off-” Andy grumbled, already hating where the conversation was going.

“Of course you will. With all the hussies around, I need to protect you or they will drag you away. I have the perfect idea! Now listen, because you will love this as well!” Leyley cut him off, before clinging onto him and pulling him away from his studies. She held his bigger hands in a soft (but tight) grip.

“Dad doesn't go around with hussies because mom married him, they kiss and fuck and everything that couples do, and they enjoy it!” The little girl said happily while making both Andy and herself spin in place like they were dancing. The fact she knew what the vulgar word for copulating meant shouldn't be normal, but nothing about them was.

“So?” Andy asked confused as he eyed the smaller girl suspiciously.

Leyley pouted and stomped her foot. “Are you that slow? You need to marry me!!” she shouted while puffing her cheeks.
.
.
.
.
*Step* *step* *step* *step* *step*

Andy did the smart decision, he got the fuck out of there, anything was better than dealing with such an insane request.

“Where are you going?!!! MARRY ME, ANDY!” Of course Leyley chased after him like a shadow, as always.

And now here they are. Two fucked up siblings, with the sister still mentioning marriage, this time he can't give an excuse she is too young to talk like that.

He grunted in weariness. He really hoped she is just teasing. Because his rotten thoughts were scratching already at his brain.

Andrew was snapped out of his reminiscing by the feeling of his cheek being poked. He looked to the side and found his sister even closer with her hand on him, poking and flicking at him to her heart's content.

“Whatcha thinking about? On how good I would look in a wedding dress? If you ask nicely, I can say yes~” she teased with a smirk while poking the side of his head.

Just for Andrew to slap her hand away from him, much to her irritation.

"Knock it off.” He grumbled and looked back at the TV, changing the channel so he could ignore her and the thoughts in his mind going fucked up places.

Ashley frowned at first, seemingly wanting to argue with him to have some attention. But instead, she smirked again, a devious glint in her eyes.

“Why so moody, Andy? Play with me~” she coed, already knowing the effect it would cause in him. She was right because Andrew's eyes snapped at  her with a very pissed-off gaze, his green orbs darkened by silent scorn.

“Hahahahah, your faces are the best!!” Ashley just laughed, not intimidated one bit, on the contrary, she kinda finds it a little attractive.

Andrew groaned and started massaging his temples “Weren't you supposed to behave? Lately you have been more of a pain in the ass, and don't make me start about the things you say.” Andrew grumbled bitterly. He tried to scoot away from her, but Ashley didn't let him, she grabbed the collar of his sweater and got right in front of his face. Her smile was still present, but now it was filled with malice and barely hidden anger, like a predator ready to bite.

"Yeah, yeah. You think I'm so awful, huh??” she chuckled darkly and got even closer, pink vs green, her eyes went unblinking, angry and focused, something that actually made him hold his tongue. Another thing that made him freeze was that she was sitting on his lap now.

“Let's talk about your dear fuck-hole Julia, I didn't tell her what you did. And if my memory didn't go to hell, i remember that I told you that she was gonna react a very negative way after she will learn the awful things we did. I kept quiet for you. But if you are gonna treat me like this…” she said with an evil smile “I can always have a slip of tongue.” venom stained those words now, she was angry and he was the one to make her like this. The tension of the room thickened and the sound of the shower was completely muffled to the two siblings.

“If you do that, you will ruin everything, weren't you saying you want us to go on an adventure? Jail isn't fun…” Andrew tried to appease her, sweatdropping a little at how aggressive she was being all of a sudden.

Ashley chunked bitterly, her eyes lost the hostile mischievous glint and instead looked sad, it was clear the question did hurt her in some capacity, he said the wrong thing, he always does someway.

“Oh but our adventure is ruined already.” she said as she lost her smile, now an angry frown was present

“You promised that it was just gonna be us.” She hissed with a more firm tug of his sweater. She was getting more and more on his lap, so he couldn't focus on that fucking TV.

“It was outside of my control, you know that, it's not my fault, not hers, she was trying to help. You forgot about that?” He argued back with barely restrained frustration.

Ashley rolled her eyes and sat back on his leg. “Yeah yeah, she is so nice, she is such a good cook, she is so adorable, and all those things. But what about me? I try to play nice and give you love and you push me away!” She barked with hurt in her eyes, it seemed to shake him up enough for her to keep attacking.

“So if I can't get your attention by being nice, I can always start to *act up* like you said I do when I don't get my way. You wanna see what it's like when I actually misbehave?? I could be so much worse. Should I show you just how awful I really am?” She happily threatened as a dark look crept into her eyes. Her free hand started pitching her brother's cheek painfully. She hated this, hated how he tried to pull away from her just because he needed to save face, this time she will not play nice.

Andrew wasn't going to play nice either, because before Ashley knew it, his hands were grasping the sides of her head harshly and his face was close to hers.

“Try me, you brat and I will show you how I am when I act up!” He snapped with a harsh glare.

The two just glared at each other in silence, their breaths ticking each other's faces. Until, Ashley smiled impishly, a little blush on her cheeks.

“You are more handsome when you stop faking, Andrew. Don't you feel better now?” She coed in a taunting tone, not intimidated even now by his aggressive response. She adapted pretty quickly, and to be honest, she liked it now.

Andrew’s gaze became cold once again. He let himself fall on the sofa back with a sigh. He felt his sister shift a bit so she was property straddling him. He didn't have the state of mind to push her off, on the contrary, his hands moved on their own to hold her, one of them held her by the hip…the other, the other was a tiny bit more daring, shifting closer to her cute butt with one of his fingers going in her belt loop.

“Will you ever stop saying this shit? And for fuck sake, get off.” he sighed exasperated, trying to ignore how comfortable he felt to have her this close. Part of his subconscious was screaming at him to stop, reminding him that Julia was in the other room and he was cheating…

Wait, cheating? He didn't want this, so it wasn't cheating, it's just them being affectionate in the most fucked up moments. Nothing different.

Then why are you holding her like that? Just stop…

Just a little longer.

“I'm pretty sure those hands on my hips and ass seem contrary to what your mouth just said~.” she teased with her smirk just becoming more wide and dangerously pretty. "Someone is not being honest~" she sang. Her eyes practically glowed with mischief, they were drawing him in like she was trying to suck his soul in them like a demon would.

The rotten thoughts in his head were screeching and foaming. Demanding her to be held closer. However, he mustered his willpower and kept a stoic face. His heard was beating like crazy, but he refused to slip.

“You are unbelievable…” he sighed as his hand passed on the bare part of her leg and pitched her thigh, making her yelp and jolt. The pout she gave him was irritably adorable.

“Unbelievable is that you still push me away!” she barked with one of her hands going to grasp the sofa back beside his head, he didn't move, just stared at her with confused eyes. 

“I'm not pushing you away.” He replied with hidden guilt. He tried to look away, but she grabbed his face and made him look back at her again. It wasn't harsh, but it was firm, demanding and needy. She wanted his whole attention to be directed at her, and he was giving it too easily for his composure.

“Then why don't you call me Leyley anymore, mhm? Or why do you get all bitchy when I call you Andy?” She asked with a serious tone, compelling him to be honest and not hide for once, however, he masked what he truly felt again, covering it in layers of faux indifference.

“It's a childish nickname, nothing more, nothing less. And it's symbolic.” He shrugged and closed his eyes to stop her eye spell on him. If he can't see her, he can't break, good idea Andrew!

“If it's symbolic then you should love Andy.” Those words made him snap his eyes open and look at her with a surprised gaze.

“Andrew was the name that worthless hag gave you. We both know she didn't love you as a mother, or at all. Andy is the name I gave you with love, it's your name more than that half-baked one she gave you~” She coed with her hand caressing his cheek, and he hated how he leaned to it and absorbed her words like water in a desert.

But he wasn't done arguing, he didn't want to accept it. He wasn't that approval seeking coward anymore.

“Andy was a spineless loser, can't even say no to his bratty little sister. Almost killed a friend for her until he finally grow a bone in his shitty spine. I don't think there's any love in it.” He said bitterly with a glare, treating Andy like a different person altogether.

He expected Ashley to get angry at him, but to his surprise, she didn't seem to get discouraged from his refusal. She kept her smile while she moved her hand to point at his eyes.

“Was? Andy is still here. Always is.” She said with fondness. No matter how much he negates it, he is Andy, Andrew doesn't fucking exist. It's just a mask.

Deep within Andrew's mind, the ghost of Leyley knocked on a door without walls, asking and begging for Andy to come out and play forever.

But Andy will not answer, *Andrew* killed him and buried him in the deepest parts of his mind. At least, that's what he always believed

He can still hear that little brat's voice.

His conflict was evident, he couldn't go against it without getting visibly upset, which would only motivate her further. 

His hesitance made Ashley smirk in victory, Andy was at arm's reach, and she will get him back.

“And if the problem is being spineless, I can be your spine like I always was. When I was the one insulting mom when she was a bitch to you.” She said with pouty lips and playfully flicked his nose. Her other hand rested on his shoulder, fingers dancing on his collarbone. Everyone would say their position was too intimate for siblings, but for her (and most likely Andrew as well), this was home.

“I can be everything you want me to be. Just let this stupid farce go.” She continued with half-lidded eyes. She noticed the sharp intake he took and the blush on his cheeks. Her smirk widened and a possessive glint appeared in her eyes.

“Using my own words against me?” He breathed out with a venom-free frown. He needed to escape, right the fuck now, but he couldn't move.

“Of course I do, you made me so happy when you said those words to me when we were little. So why not give you back the favor? Not that there was a need to say it, but you are slow~” She taunted and stuck her tongue out childishly.

Her happy expression was replaced by a dead serious expression once again, she was shifting from one to another very quickly and it was starting to become concerning.

“Even if you ended up not becoming all I wanted you to be.” She said in a low venomous tone, which made him raise an eyebrow and glare at her shortly after.

“What are you talking about? I tried to become everything you asked me to be. I was your best friend, brother, first sleepover partner, (first kiss)... f-first date at the prom. What else do you want from me?” He hissed with frustration. What else did she want? He doesn't get her sometimes, no matter how much he tries, it's never enough…

Andrew felt Ashley poke him on the sternum, and before he could ask what she was doing, she slid her finger down until it was on his chest, right where his heart was.

It took a couple of confused seconds before the older sibling understood the meaning behind that action. He blushed a lot at that with the rotten thoughts in the prison that was his brain screaming to be left out, scratching and biting at the walls.

He took a deep breath to steady himself, she wanted his heart in a sibling way, pull yourself back together you freak. She doesn't want him like that.

And it was better like this.

“Will you ever give up?” he sighed with eyes narrowed a bit. His sister was really exhausting right now, and invigorating, a deadly combination

“On you? Never, I will never give up on you. Forever together, you promised, and I'm gonna make sure you keep it.” She grinned as she hooked her arms around his neck and pitched his cheek with the other hand, way less harshly this time, like a little nibble.

He hated how good that made him feel. He wouldn't say it to anyone, but with your parents giving up on you just because you are a little numb actually hurt, hearing someone so relentless in keeping him around made him feel alive, be that one Julia or even his crazy little sister.

“Ashley…” The name came out too soft for his tastes, but the damage was done, he was too comfortable to fight it.

Ashley perked up at that and got even closer, seeing the thing. (Or person) she wanted the most ready to be taken in her arms, her heart was thundering with a bigger blush on her cheeks, and quickly she noticed that his was as well. “Call me Leyley, come on, I know you want to~” she whispered provocatively, their noses were almost touching. And her happy pink irises were basically dominating his tired green ones. 

Andrew bit his lips, trying to stop himself from doing anything he will regret.

Julia is here, you love her, stop this.

You l_v_ her too!

Don't fall for it, don't let her take more of you! Don't-

“Le-” he was about to say, but something interrupted their *heated* moment.

“Aww, that was a good shower!” Julia sighed satisfied as she opened the door and walked out of the bathroom, wearing her spare fresh clothes. She was with her eyes closed while she dried her long hair with a towel.

Andrew's heart rate skyrocketed and his blood ran cold. He hastily tried to get up, but Ashley pushed him down again, and he found his body refusing to move. He seemed like a deer in headlights as he looked between the still-grinning Ashley and Julia. Speaking of her-

“It's a shame there's not a lot of hot water, but-” she was about to say, but as soon as she opened her eyes and saw the two siblings sitting on the sofa (well, Andrew was sitting there and Ashley was sitting on his lap) in a compromising position. Her eyes basically became dinner plates for how wide they were, her mouth agape as well. Both siblings could see the gears in her head turning, trying to make sense of the situation.

Andrew felt like he could die right here and now, there was no way he could make an excuse for this that didn't make them look like freaks. Shit, shit, SHIT!!!! Why didn't he push her away?! What is wrong with him?!!

Ashley instead looked at the other woman with an *innocent* look, like she was doing something completely normal and she just interrupted a good moment.

Julia looked between them with an unreadable expression, and to the two siblings surprised, crossed her arms with a frown present on her face.

“...Are you d-doing this on purpose, Ashley?” She asked in a scolding but still nervous tone. Like all of this was just a prank, she should be screaming at them, but no, she was scolding them?

While Andrew raised an eyebrow, Ashley smirked mischievously, ready to bleed the situation until it bent to her rules.

“Doing what on purpose? This is how we act with one another. Now that you are part of the team, there's no secret~” She giggled in a faux innocent way.

Andrew wanted to say something against that, but his sister turned towards him and gave him the most smug and devious look she ever mustered, the little shit was having so much fun.

“Right, big brother?” She asked with a tilt of her head, which caused a cross-popping vein to appear on his head.

A stream of insults was right on the tip of his tongue, but before he could utter the first word, his sister turned towards his girlfriend again, the constant movement creating friction in places he preferred to not think about.

“Why that pout? I'm making you angry?” Ashley finally let go of the high-pitched innocent mask to reveal the imp underneath. Her mocking grin dared the yellow-eyed woman to separate them, but to her surprise, she didn't flinch and continued talking.

“Did you do this to get b-back at me for the challenge thing? T-That's very mean, Ashley.” Julia pouted, she fucking pouted and kept scolding her. Is she for real?

This hussy wants a lesson about who is in charge, huh?

Before Andrew could stop her, Ashley got up from his lap and walked towards Julia until she was in front of her and rested both of her hands on her own hips, glaring at the slightly smaller woman.

“I don't know what you mean, I'm just giving a bit of sugar. I can get this close with him as much as I want, I don't care what anyone says about it.” She said still with her smile turning into a sneer. She expected Julia to back off, but, another surprise, Julia imitated her pose and glared back, even if hers showed she was slightly irked but still with her overly worried attitude, which made her more irritating than ever.

“I’m just saying that the way you do this is a little…forceful, even before, that's flirting Ashley. You are flirting with him, why?” She asked, trying to sound resolute, but just as Valerie said, she lacked the mean bone to keep a stern edge in her voice.

“A woman never reveals her intentions regarding her man. Did that bitch of a sister you have never told you that?” Ashley mocked sharply. Internally she was seething when she remembered what that bitch said about her and Andy. Fucking fake moralists, apparently it's in the family.

“Jane isn't a bitch!!! She is sweet! I know the way she talked about you two was wrong and harsh, and I should have said something to defend you two! But she was just trying to look after me!” Julia argued with the smallest raise of temper burning in her naive and soft heart.

“Yeah yeah, what a good sister she is! I'm a damn good sister too, trying to take care of my sibling. So what's the issue?!” Ashley barked back without losing a bit of momentum in her argument.

“Hey, can we just calm down-” Andrew tried to intervene, but both women either didn't hear him, or just ignored him.

“I just don't like you s-sitting on him like that. W-When I tried the other day, you t-threw yourself at him to hug him!” Julia stuttered loudly. Imaginary steam was puffing around her head, she was upset, a rare sight.

“Ohhh, are you jealous? Of me, his sister? It's not my fault that I'm needy.” Ashley snickered. There she is, she knew this hussy wouldn't have kept the boohoo sweet facade for long.

Julia closed her eyes and clenched her shaking fists, if for fear or anger, that was the unknown. “Yes, I'm j-jealous, because I'm his girlfriend and didn't get to spend any time with him as I wanted yet!-” She started to say with a heavy blush on her face, but stopped herself and took a breath to calm herself. She opened her eyes and looked at her *friend* again “Also, Andrew looked uncomfortable. I don't want him to be taken advantage” she said uneasily while biting her lips a little. Glancing at her boyfriend for a second before returning it to Ashley.

Andrew was resting his head on his hands, groaning exasperatedly in them. Were his sister and girlfriend fighting over him? Yes, and it was awful. And people at his college say stuff like this is hot, how? His head was hot, yeah, hot as it was about to explode.

Also yeah, getting taken advantage of…he wished it was like that. Julia was only trying to defend him because she got the wrong idea that he was getting forced to do stuff, and he felt all the more awful because of that.

“So am I. Also, he always looks uncomfortable, I was simply helping to make him lose up, before you interrupted.” Ashley never lost her smile as she glared all the more fiercely at Julia. Imaginary cross-popping veins were flying all around her and Julia. it was a miracle that Ashley didn't do anything harmful yet, especially with how pissed she was.

made by marcieowo

link:link

“But in his lap and like that, I said I understand how things b-between you two work, but…aren't you…going a little too far?” Julia rebuked with a conflicted look, strangely, she was blushing a little but they linked it to her shyness.

“Can we-” Andrew tried to stop both again, but just like the first time, he was cut off.

“Too far? Ohhh, don't tell me, are you gonna call us Incestuous freaks after all?” Ashley spat with venom, a mocking glint in her eyes.

Julia was taken aback by this and gasped. “No!” she waved her arms nervously. Her composure was broken.

“Then what's the issue? Friends share, and you are complaining that I have my 99% share of Andy, guess we aren't truly friends if you don't want to share. I've even let you sleep with us, how cruel of you.” Ashley grinned wickedly and put a hand in front of her mouth to muffle her snicker. Somehow Andrew managed to convince her to let Julia sleep with them (more like he tried to sleep only with her and Ashley had to either join or drag him in hers) all the nights after their third.

“Wait! I wasn't saying that! We are friends! It's just!-” Julia was panicking at this point, sweating nervously as she tried to regain any semblance of control of the conversation.

However-

“OKAY ENOUGH YOU TWO!!!” Andrew had enough and shouted angrily, making both women flinch and finally look at him, surprised at him raising his voice.

Andrew took a deep breath and massaged his temples to calm his temper. “Sorry…” He apologized. “It's like dealing with two bickering little sisters” he mumbled to himself, not really planning to be heard, but they did, Julia's face became red as a tomato somehow. Did he say something wrong? Ugh, no matter, he needed to fix this.

He looked at his girlfriend, his guts twisted uncomfortably when he remembered that he never raised his voice at her.

She always forgives you, even if you don't deserve any of it.

“What you saw was just Ashley being Ashley, nothing's new here. She most likely got worms in her brain so I apologize on her behalf because I know it's impossible for her to do it.” Andrew faked a sheepish smile, sweat trailing from the side of his head.

“Hey!! You-” Ashley immediately started to shout, offended, but he didn't let her finish.

“However!!” He said as he got up off the sofa and walked towards them. He scoped his girlfriend in a hug, she reciprocated instinctively. “Yeah, she was trying to cheer me up and telling me where we all could go after this is over, and yes, a trip to the beach would be pretty fun. Ley-... Ashley can be sweet and nice when she wants to, give her some time and she will show a bit of it to you too.” He said while running a hand through her still damp long hair, enjoying the feeling.

“Never going to happen. I don't need a fake ass hussy getting all obnoxious.” Ashley snarled in annoyance as she crossed her arms. Andrew was back, fuck!! Andy was right at arm reach, this hussy ruined everything!!

Andrew rolled his eyes and looked down at the yellow eyed woman, her hurt expression stirred something way more genuine in him. He leaned down and kissed her on the head.

“Don’t listen to her, no one can resist this adorable face for long.” He chuckled as he gave her another kiss, tickling her a bit.

Julia blushed and giggled, her peppy energy finally recharged. Well, at least he made her smile.

At least you are useful for something, you freak piece of shit…

“How did the call go?” He asked as he backed away.

Julia blinked a couple of times before chuckling awkwardly.

“Well, papa isn't angry at me anymore. Jane is doing good. And Mama gave me some suggestions for something that I don't need anymore. They are happy that I'm having fun.” She replied with a smile, she purposely left out that her mother gave her suggestions on how to flirt and maybe get a new man. She doesn't need that, her man is here, well, she appreciated the help regardless, maybe she can use them with him.

“That's good.” Andrew sighed in relief and sat on the sofa, he passed a hand on his face.

Ashley followed suit, thankfully not on his lap this time.

“So, what do you wanna do? now that our fun is over, I'm bored.” she huffed while stretching her arms.

“I don't think a walk in the park is gonna entertain you. So I doubt there's anything interesting around here.” Andrew replied neutrally without looking at her.

“We could check out that cult in the alley. Let's show those newbies how superior we are!” Ashley cheered with an impish grin, the promise of amusement and maybe some more trinkets with cool powers filled her with reignited excitement.

“More like you are gonna get us beaten up.’ Andrew snorted with amusement. To be honest, checking that cult could be of use, their funds aren't gonna last forever like this. They need another plan, and maybe they will find some information there, or maybe some money, who knows.

Julia blinked a couple of times before looking at both siblings. “Wait, A cult? Why do you want to go to a cult?” She asked in disbelief, why do they seem familiar with them? She had a strange feeling about it. But she held it down, there must be a reason for it, she is sure of it.

“Yeah, a cult, you know, demons, blood, sacrifices, everything that will make someone like you cower like a little bitch. And duh, it's better than anything we have been doing here.” Ashley snickered with a wave of her hand. Hmm, maybe they can sacrifice her to some demon, will they accept her traitorous soul tho?

“Ashley…” Andrew sighed frustrated, earning a middle finger from her with a wink as well.

“I mean, demons don't exist, hehe.” Julia giggled nervously with a sweatdrop. Occult was scary, but strangely interesting in a scary way.

Both siblings looked at each other with a blank stare, thinking the same thing in unison.

If only you knew…

Andrew was the first to regain his bearing and slumped against the sofa back again, giving his sister a side glance.

“Anyway, do you really wanna check?” he asked neutrally. At this point, he was okay with everything as long as it didn't cause that bad bad sickness called death.

“Better there than here watching the news on the TV and watching you flinch over every shadow in the corner.” Ashley smirked at him while batting her eyelashes, making him roll his eyes.

“Ha ha, very funny…*groan* let's just go. Do you have your gun?” He asked and got up from the sofa once again.

“Yup, ready to go shoot someone splatter style!” Ashley cheered while patting the spot where she stored her revolver.

“Great…” Andrew rolled his eyes again and looked at Julia, finding her fiddling her fingers nervously. She was clearly uncomfortable with the whole cult thing, but he can't leave her here, can't risk police knocking and finding her alone.

“Hey Julia, take your taser with you just to be safe.” He said with a small smile. He wanted to reassure her with it, but It didn't work.

She flinched a bit at that and Andrew could see the troubled and fearful look on her face. He need to calm her again, but it's okay, he will do it everytime she needs.

“Don't worry, we aren't going there for trouble, it's most likely just some high schoolers having fun. But better be prepared, I don't want anything to happen to my favorite people.” he said calmly and even gave her a small smile. He hoped that he was soothing enough.

Apparently he was, because, his girlfriend’s posture relaxed a little but still radiated anxiety. Andrew leaned down a little and kiss her nose, not missing how more anxiety melted away from her features, now replaced by a bit of that (admittedly adorable even to a black hearted bastard like him) shyness she has with affection.

To be honest, Andrew was still surprised how his girlfriend actually managed to have an argument with Ashley and stood her ground for a while. Julia was becoming a tiny bit more assertive in just one week of constantly dealing with Ashley's hatred.

It was like she was adapting, almost like she was like another part of the family, a little sister-...

Okay, it's better he stop the fuck here. No, Julia was simply showing some teeth, and that was…kinda hot. *Cough* Anyway, he was happy that the argument didn't escalate.

“...O-Okay…” Julia nodded. Still blushing as she walked to where her backpack was and took the mentioned stun gun. She then put it in her pocket.

“Let's go let's go!!! I wanna see what those idiots will do!” Ashley impatiently hurried with pumped fists. She was already hurrying to the door.

“Stop acting like a kid, we are coming.’ Andrew scoffed as he followed, Julia did the same.

Neither sibling noticed it as they walked, but the yellow-eyed woman was looking at their backs with a rather intense gaze, soft bright irises filled with concern but also with something barely hidden behind the surface, something that made her pupils get a tiny bit too small and hectic to not look very creepy, it was like a flip has been switched.

“(Why did you lie to me? I can help, I can be useful!)” She said in her mind in an extremely troubled way, thought after thought was swirling around like a hurricane in her mind.

What if they were growing tired of her? What if they were actually gonna leave her on the side of the street and never come back for her?

“(No no no, you aren't getting left behind, not again. You did everything he liked. You are even showing you can defend him. Keep it like this, and no one else will throw you away)” She thought, her Breathing hitching for a couple of moments before getting forced to stabilize. She can't show them that she is a mass of sweating nerves constantly or she will end up in another fight with Ashley (and she really didn't want to fight with her friend again, guilt was still eating at her for assuming she was forcing Andrew) or make Andrew tired of her.

It's fine, you can keep up with them.

to be continued

Chapter Text

The trio walked into the alley the siblings saw the cultists take previously, finding themselves pretty soon in a rather smelly area, there were two doors, one leading to who knows where, probably the back of one of the stores. The other instead was a door leading into an elevator with an electric keypad beside it. Just before turning the corner completely, they saw a group of people wearing robes walk on there, making it pretty clear where their base was.

“Ugh, something smells rotten in here.” Ashley complained and pitched her nose to block the unpleasant smell. Who in their sane (more like insane) mind would make their lair in this shithole? For the love of whatever demon was in hell or whatever, There was literally rat shit on the corner of the alley! Ewwww.

“We are in some shady alley with trash cans and sadness all around, not gonna smell like roses. But hey, this surely has the illegal feel to it.” Andrew replied while looking around to make sure there was no one. Luckily, they were all alone, just them, trash cans, the two doors, some used cigarettes, and oh, a dead rat? Lovely.

“A-Are you two sure we should go? I d-don't think they w-would like people they don't know with them.” Julia stuttered while rubbing her right arm with her left, the arm warmer giving a tiny bit of softness to ease her nerves. She got a bad feeling about this.

“Oh boo, it's just a quick look, you can always remain here if you are so scared shitless about it.” Ashley scowled with a bored look. She noticed that Andrew turned his gaze to glare at her as soon as she said that.

“Ashley...” The young man said in a not-very-happy tone, no, he was scolding her like a child! The nerve!

After all the sweet things they said to each other on the couch, he was about to call her Leyley, for devil’s sake!! For a moment she believed he didn't truly hate her, especially with how soft he was being. If just Julia didn't walk in and ruin everything.

She was back at the starting point, and it frustrated her to no end!

Ashley rolled her eyes and crossed her arms, giving her brother a challenging smirk “Maybe we will find a new boyfriend for you, Julia, one that isn't all skin and bones and that your sister doesn't hate.” She said with a sharp taunting tone without looking away, earning a faint surprised (even offended) sound from Julia and a disapproving glare from her big brother.

One that shouldn't be directed to her!

“...Bitch…” Andrew scoffed under his breath, but loud enough for her to hear.

Ashley narrowed her eyes at him in a scowl “Asshole.” She hissed back, an imaginary lightning glare crackled between both their gazes.

Julia looked between the two with a nervous sweatdrop on her head. Andrew and Ashley really confuse her, one second they are so close that makes her feel jealous, but in the next, they are like…well, this.

A bit of guilt started to bubble on her, now that she thinks about it, she was the reason for many of the short fights. She didn't want to get in between them, but there was so much she could renounce before actually getting a bit demanding. She was Andrew's girlfriend after all!

They still need to have that talk about them, but it was never a good time, but soon, they can finally have a sincere couple talk. She noticed that Andrew silently (but strangely reluctantly) wanted it and she would lie if she said that she was a bit desperate for it. What Ashley said some days back really made the wait unbearable, and now she needs to hear it from her boyfriend's mouth.

“Um…huh?” Julia tried to say something but stopped once she saw something painted on the wall beside the elevator door “..G-Guys, I think I know how we can g-get inside…” She called for them, actually managing to attract the two siblings’ attention even with her quiet voice.

Both looked at her, noticing a hint of a deadpan look on her face plus her hand extended to point at something, they followed that and quickly their faces became deadpan as well, why? Well-

There was a 666 painted right beside the elevator wall, they couldn't see it before because of the lightbulb over it now giving its last bursts of light, probably it was gonna die any minute now.

Andrew passed a hand on his face and sighed loudly. “Please don't tell me, they can't be that stupid…” he muttered. He doesn't want to believe that someone would be that stupid to not only have the passcode written on the wall, but also with that number.

“hehe, if this is how their lair’s entrance is, I can't wait to see how amateurish their rituals are.” Ashley giggled with a hand in front of her mouth. “Come on, let's go in!” She quickly added as she skipped towards the door without leaving her brother and Julia time to rebuke, both reluctantly followed her.

6__

66_

666

*Ding!*

Ta-da, the elevator door opened!

The descent was slow and filled with the metallic noises of the crappy elevator they were in. Andrew was as stoic as ever, Ashley was undisturbed, and Julia instead was shaking while holding Andrew's left arm close to her.

He let her of course, because sweet Julia can, she always has fuckin everything!

Ashley had to try really hard to not snarl and scoff at her, or maybe she did, but she didn't care. What did Andrew ever see in her? What was the worth of this shivering sheep? Scratch that, what did Leyley have in her brain to even like her enough to consider her a friend? She has been asking herself this since the first day of their stay at the motel. When she said that she wasn't going to get in between them, that she understood. Even if her attempt at intimacy with Andy has been just as annoying and enraging as ever, she hasn't tried to directly separate them yet.

Well, at least she is smart enough to not try her luck by trying to replace her. She can act all friendly with her as much as her delusional brain may want, it will not change a thing. She is just like the others, not a friend and not important…

Even if Andrew was busy trying to calm his girlfriend down, Ashley could feel her big brother’s gaze lingering on her, cold and warm. She didn't turn around to return his gaze but she enjoyed it all the same, Andrew always does this with her or Julia, if he can't touch, he stares. The majority of people would find it creepy, but she (and irritably also Julia) doesn't, she wants his eyes on her. Too bad that she doesn't fucking have all of that personality trait aimed at herself only…

For now at least. She just needs to pour more of herself into her effort, and Andy and Leyley's quest can truly begin~

The elevator stopping snapped all three out of their thoughts or internal turmoil, making them raise their gaze to look at the now-opening door. They walked out and found themselves in a sort of cloakroom given the coat racks present. There were also some robes discarded on the desk nearby.

“M-Maybe we should wear these, so w-we don't look out of p-place.” Julia suggested as she checked one of the robes, it was a little big for her, but she thought it would fit her well enough. As long as it made her as less likely to be stared at as possible, it was good, she doesn't like being the center of attention.

“Yeah, good idea, we can always pretend we are recruits or something.” Andrew mused as he grabbed one for himself as well, there were like ten robes just thrown there, they aren't gonna notice it if they *borrow* three.

“Hope they don't stink like the rest of this place.” Ashley said with pursed lips and reached down to take the less old-looking one. She held it high in her hands and examined it.

Got cultist robes! There are some unknown stains on it, you prefer to not discover what kind of stains!

Now hidden beneath smelly cultist robes, the three lawbreakers are ready to infiltrate this shady cult. They could hear chattering from the next room while they approached the door and when they walked in, they found what could be summarized as a bar converted for social events. There were around a dozen or more people, all wearing robes, busy with their little things, some were talking, others were drinking what they could assume was alcohol from the bar table.

I'm particular, a familiar guy was eating small cakes from a cart, imaginary stars were floating around him while he stuffed himself with the sweet pastries, much to the distaste of the people close to him who had to avoid the crumbs.

In general, it didn't seem all that much spooky and cult-like stuff, just a gathering of weirdos.

“Look more like a convection of college students wearing robes for shit and giggles, can't say I expected better.” Andrew muttered as he observed the disappointing *cult*, on one hand, it was better because there was way less risk, on the other, this visit probably would not be of any use other than entertaining his little sister. Was this even worth it getting out of the sofa?

Probably not.

Ashley playfully nudged him with her elbow, a smirk on her lips, “Think they will summon something? Maybe some success in their lives?” she didn't waste time poking fun at the inferior cultist. Ha! She summoned a demon on her first try!

Okay, maybe it was worth it.

“Hardly.” Andrew snorted with a small smirk of his own. He was still wary of possible problems,

Julia was hiding behind Andrew and Ashley, peeking from the gap between the two siblings to see what the cultists were doing. The casual actions of said *cultists* eased her worries a bit but she still clutched the back of her boyfriend's robes just in case for security.

The action caused the young man to turn his head slightly to look at her with a side glance, a sweatdrop already forming on his head.

“Hey, Jul, everything's okay? ” He asked quietly to not alert the cultist. His question caused his girlfriend to flinch.

Julia averted her eyes for a moment before looking back at him, bit her own lips and nodded nervously.

“Y-Yes, all good, j-j-just a little tired.” She lied through her teeth. She was hating herself for every stumble in her words, or the way she was so frightened to be in a seemingly harmless cult. But she still has a bad feeling about everything in this place.

Andrew was about to say something, probably to counter her oblivious lie, but music all too familiar to the two siblings started to play out, interrupting any activity in the cult.

Shortly after, a man wearing a robe covered in white eyes entered from the door beside the small stage. Everyone in the room went silent as they watched him climb the stairs to go onto the stage, well, except the gluttonous cultist of before, was still eating (pretty noisily as well).

As soon as the newly arrived man was in the middle of the stage, he raised his cape just enough for part of his face to be seen. He was fairly old given the white beard and the numerous wrinkles under his eyes. However, there was something odd about him, the way his eyes seemed to glow with the dim light, or the way his small smile seemed forcefully carved on his face even if the skin was completely okay.

Andrew and Julia didn't like him already, Ashley found him odd but nonetheless was quickly growing bored of him.

When are they gonna do something ridiculous she can mock?

The old cultist coughed on his fist and then raised his arms at both sides “Welcome everyone! I'm so happy to see that so many found the time to join this meeting!” he said in a booming happy voice, almost like a grandpa welcoming his many grandchildren.

In short, he was full of shit.

Every cultist walked closer to give the man their full attention. Ashley, Andrew, and Julia did the same to not raise suspects.

The old man scanned the crowd with his eyes, nodding to himself. Then, like a hawk seeing his prey, he focused his gaze on the same cultist who liked to eat pastries.

“Before starting our activities, I would like to welcome Brother Frank as our newest acolyte!” He said joyfully as every eye in the room moved to gaze at the mentioned guy. “It's time for you to serve like all of us in the glory of our lord!” he declared as he raised both his arms in solemn prayer to whatever demon they followed.

The man now recognized as Frank looked quite aloof after being called, like it wasn't a big deal.

“Oh…well, the cakes are delicious, so I bet I will love serving your lord.” He said with two thumbs up. There was tension in the group, but the siblings and Julia couldn't understand why, but their curiosity was fairly taken now.

The old cultist nodded “Excellent, let's begin then!” He said happily and clapped his hands, immediately the cultists minus Andrew, Ashley, Julia, and Frank moved around to form a circle around the center of the room. Andrew quickly dragged his sister and girlfriend by hand to follow him so they could do the same (and luckily no one suspected them yet). The only one remaining in the center of the circle was a very confused Frank.

“Are they gonna sacrifice a fake chicken now? Or maybe use one of those ouija boards to ask grandma where she hid the money?” Ashley whispered with a small chuckle, her hand still holding Andrew’s.

Andrew nonetheless snorted from his nose with amusement at his little sister’s comment. He didn't bother to try to slip his hand away from Ashley’s, letting her cling to him like always (not that he disliked it by any measure). Julia was instead holding the other one with hers while her free arm was wrapped around his, for her own reassurance.

He didn't plan this when he grabbed both women's hands, but he wasn't complaining. At least they weren't fighting this time…and maybe he appreciated the contact, but just a little.

The cultist leader grinned and raised his arms to the sky. “Brothers and sisters, let's start the ceremony. Give our fresh blood a purpose!” He ordered while letting his arms fall limp on his sides now, his eyes seemed to glow even more.

As soon as he said that, a couple of cultists walked towards Frank and grabbed each of his arms before he could react, effectively restraining him.

The Graves siblings and Julia could see the gluttonous cultist starting to sweat and panic as he looked around, failing to notice a third cultist approaching with something in his hand.

“H-Hey, what are you doing-” Frank grunted and puffed as he kept struggling, it didn't last long as “*ack*!!” the sound of metal meeting flesh and his gasp of pain echoed in the room. The man looked down and discovered in horror and agony that he had been just stabbed in the guts by the third cultist, blood immediately started flowing like small rivers from the wound.

Both Andrew and Ashley's eyes widened in surprise, actually not expecting this development. Ashley in particular was very interested now, her lips pursed while her eyes followed the crimson liquid staining the idiot’s robe. Hehe, maybe these losers weren't that boring after all, at least they got the blood part right.

Julia instead? Well, saying that her face got as white as a ghost and her pupils shrunk into almost nothing would be an understatement. Her mouth was semi-open as it tried to let out a shrill, but nothing came out, the air was stuck in her lungs.

“Is this filling enough... brother?” The siblings recognized the voice of the cultist who stabbed Frank. It was the guy that was with him in the restaurant earlier that day. The man twisted the knife and slowly made it cut up and up on the other man's chest. Blood gushed even more at every heartbeat.

“W-Why-*gurgle*” Frank tried to say between painful spasms, blood was already starting to build in his mouth, dripping from the corner. He was starting already to grow pale and weak.

“Even if we serve lord unknown, he isn't the only demonic entity we preach. The Blood Hand, king of infinite crimson seas, will surely approve your donation!” The cultist leader kept talking in a solemn and gentle voice, even if there was a guy literally getting gutted in front of him. There was some glee in his seemingly glowing eyes.

Ashley rolled her eyes, a sadistic old bastard who faked being all kind and understanding, what a surprise.

With a sharp tug, the armed cultist removed The blade from Frank's now-opened torso. The other two quickly pushed him down and started to collect the blood from the massive wound. His screams echoed in the room, but almost no one batted an eye.

The sight seemed to finally get the air flowing out of Julia’s lungs. Her face paled even more and horror set every nerve in her brain on fire. She took a sharp breath in on instinct, wanting to scream at the even bloodier murder in front of her, but the only sounds that came out were some strained whimpers and half-melted words. She was quickly interrupted by Andrew covering her mouth, shocking her even more.

The yellow-eyed woman quickly looked to the side with tear-filled scared eyes at her boyfriend. She expected him to be as horrified as her in seeing these crazy people killing someone but to her shock, not only Andrew wasn't looking back at her, instead looking at the scene ahead with a flat gaze, but he was devoid of any type of fear or horror, his face was stoic as ever, if not a bit more wary.

Julia was hyperventilating now, disbelief giving her agitated brain enough energy to check what the other woman of the group was doing, and just like Andrew, Ashley was completely calm, even more baffling, she seemed interested.

What was going on!? Why are they so calm?!!! She was literally freaking out and they seemed completely unbothered.

“You are doing so well, come on, bleed more for our lords!” The old cultist voice made Julia instinctively flinch and glance again at the ongoing murder, at this point Frank had stopped screaming and struggling, just laying there one step from death as the three cultists wrote something on the ground with his blood.

Andrew and Ashley recognized the thing, it was like that summoning circle in their neighbor’s apartment, their memory was a bit hazy, but they could swear that some of the symbols were different this time.

“Majestic work, brother Frank. Now, my disciples, let us call for Lord Blood Hand!” The old cultist clapped his hands and lowered his head. Everyone in the room minus the three fugitives did the same, a chorus of invocations followed shortly, it was way different than their neighbor, especially since they couldn't understand a thing.

“I can't understand a word, do you understand anything, Andrew?” Ashley asked with a sweatdrop. Was being part of a cult just stabbing someone and saying weird words?

“Not a clue, it's more mumbling and singing than anything.” Andrew whispered back, just as confused. He glanced at Julia, finding her a sweaty and pale mess. Some feeble cords in his rotten heart ached, making him pull her a little closer while still covering her mouth.

Their confusion was short-lived as the air around them grew heavy and distorted. Andrew felt his head spinning and burning like he was drowning in boiling water while Ashley felt the trinket in her pocket burn like it was on fire.

Julia instead was shivering even more from the strange aura expanding in the room. She noticed the candles’ flames twisting into a creepy crimson while the lightbulb started to flicker as well. She was starting to fear that they were summoning a demon for real.

But as soon as it came, everything returned to normal, the pressure dissipated and the candles returned to their normal color.

“That's a shame. Oh well, don't fret, we will have more luck at the next meeting. In the meantime, have fun!” the old cultist laughed with nonchalance. His eyes moved to look at the dead body with a disappointed gaze “And please someone clean up the mess.” he ordered and then proceeded to climb down the stage.

Every cultist returned to what they were doing before without a word, ignoring there was fucking dead body laying there on the floor. The cultist who stabbed the now deceased Frank looked down at the body with contempt, rolled his eyes, and then walked to what seemed to be a bathroom to probably take the stuff to clean the blood and body.

Ashley, Andrew, and Julia were the only ones who didn't move, still dumbfounded by what just happened.

“That was…something.” Andrew said after a while, glancing at the bloody corpse with a neutral expression. He needed to hand it to them, at least they are way less embarrassing than their now-digested and expelled neighbor.

“Heh, I summoned something on my first try. What a group of sloppy amateurs.” Ashley giggled with childish glee, not caring about Julia hearing her or not.

Speaking of Julia, Andrew felt his girlfriend tap his hand. A silent plea to stop covering her mouth.

The young man glanced at her, finding her shaking and fearful (luckily not of him). Two parts of his brain were fighting to decide if this was a good idea or not, probably neither will win. So he decided to simply do damage control.

“Sorry *sigh* now I will let go, and you promise that you won't scream or panic, okay? I know this isn't ideal and what we saw wasn't really…normal, but it's gonna be so much worse if they found us out, alright?” He whispered with both sternness and as much softness he could scrape out and turn into words.

Luckily it had the effects he desired because his girlfriend seemed to at least stop to move too much. Her wet and shaking yellow eyes looked directly at his green ones and she nodded nervously.

“Good girl.” Andrew sighed and let go of her mouth. Just now he realized what he said and bit his finger and averted his eyes with a sweatdrop. “You had your fun, Ashley, let's go back.” he whispered hastily. Some people were starting to stare, and it was unnerving him.

“Okie dokie, I was already growing bored here anyway.” Ashley replied with a satisfied smirk. Now that she confirmed her superiority in demon summoning, she can get out of there with no mental voice telling her otherwise~!

The three were about to finally leave, but before they could even take a single step-

“Excuse me, young ones!” The voice of the cultist leader interrupted them, making them stop in place and glance at the direction it came from with different reactions.

There he was, right in front of them with a small smile and an analyzing gaze. Shit, so much from passing undetected.

“(Shit!) Hi, need something, um..leader?.” Andrew replied and faked a smile to hide the internal panic. There was no way this old man didn't know every single cultist here, and even if they had a gun, they were outnumbered.

Fuck, usually it's easy to put on a mask and numb his emotions. Maybe it was because Ashley and Julia were here, and if he was in danger, they were as well.

“Oh yes, forgive me, this old man’s memory doesn’t work sometimes but I'm sure I'm not familiar with your faces.” The leader mused with his eyes narrowing to the smallest amount. The suspect was written all over his face.

Both Andrew and Ashley already started to sweat a little (while Julia was literally dehydrating herself for the amount she was producing already) from being found out literally at the end of their little sneak mission. Well, this wasn't good.

A-Are they g-gonna kill us?

TAKE THE AXE, KILL HIM.

Well, a shooting in a cult isn't in my bucked list, but why?

To their surprise, he smiled happily “perhaps are you three looking to join us?” He asked with a friendly tone. They didn't trust it, not even a microscopic bit.

Ashley scoffed in a faux offended way and crossed her arms. “Duh, of course we are new members, blood, demons and free food, who wouldn't want to join this little group of (idiots) smart people?” she smirked, any sign of annoyance or hostility was sealed together with her other dark thoughts, for now at least, the room was pretty stuffed already.

Andrew and Julia were pretty flabbergasted by Ashley taking the reins of a conversation so casually. Usually she let Andrew do the talking (except if it's a woman, in that case, a lot of murders were almost committed), it was even more surprising because her mannerism was extremely similar to her brother's.

The pink-eyed woman then looked at the body with a curious gaze. Before the events of the apartment, the vision of a body probably wouldn't have brought any particular reaction out of her. After the whole quarantine mess though, seeing these cultists dispose of a body made her upset, but not in the way ‘normal’ people would be…

What a waste…

“Hmmm, Say, are you just gonna throw him in the garbage? Such a waste, could make a soup out of him.” Ashley huffed without a care in the world.

Julia’s jaw almost touched the floor. Not expecting whatever that was leaving Ashley lips. Wait, starving, apartment, escaping from law...no, calm down, they aren't like that.

Andrew’s face pale like a sheet. “(Ashley!)” The oldest Graves sibling wanted to scream so badly, but he bit his lips to keep himself from doing just that. WHAT THE HELL IS SHE DOING?!

Apparently, today was the day of surprises because the man laughed. He laughed?!

The three raised an eyebrow in disbelief, the old man was laughing quietly like he just heard the best joke ever.

“Oh my, you have unique tastes, don't you, young one?” he laughed some more and then coughed on his fist. He looked up at them, showing them his slightly glowing eyes “Luckily for you we have some members that would be elated to have someone of their same opinion over, *waste of flesh*.” he grinned and he put a hand on his chin, staring at them thoughtfully.

Ashley didn't expect this old bat's immediate acceptance of her recent dietary additions. Hah, take this, Andy, eating people to survive is normal! They are on top of the food chain after all~!

“Could I know your names? Our little family is welcoming but not stupid.” the old man asked without missing a bit and with a slight tilt of his head.

Andrew swallowed the lump in his throat, okay, no way he was gonna give him their real names-

“Anders, Renee and Jane.” Ashley chimed in again while indicating her brother, herself and Julia respectively. The oldest of the Graves siblings really had to keep his annoyance in check at the names Ashley chose for them.

“A curious combination, I will remember them” The leader said with a satisfied smile. Okay, the tension was a little easy now, they were in the clear…

Just for the tension to be reignited when the old man’s eyes settled on Julia, which instantly made the nervous woman flinch and hold her breath.

“And what does this young lady have to fear? You look a little pale, Miss Jane.” The man said in a disgusting kind tone, even walking closer and reaching for her with a hand. Julia’s nerves seemed to catch fire for how alert she was, that tone was fake, she knew that. This man was every kind of dangerous, someone that her dad would put behind bars without a second thought if he could.

The line of sight was cut by Andrew putting himself in between. Julia felt her lungs absorb precious oxygen again. She couldn't see what kind of expression her boyfriend had, but the fact that the old man lost his smile, Andrew didn't seem friendly.

Even with quivering lips and a heartbeat going a mile, she still found a bit of space in her overloaded brain to feel relieved and have a bit of red on her otherwise pale cheeks.

“Would you kindly back off?" Andrew said in a sharp and cold tone. His eyes glared dangerously at the older man in front of him, fuck being discreet. This guy will not lay a finger on her or Ashley .

However, logic luckily returned in his system, allowing the young man to calm down, reduce the intensify of his glare and put a more neutral expression.

"She is okay, blood scares her a little, you know, she is our newest addition. Parents are controlling freaks, you know how it does to people.” he continued in a dry tone. 

Ashley quickly intervened by placing herself beside her brother, wrap an arm around his neck and put him cheek to cheek with herself, which managed to calm her brother down. She then regained her impish mask and looked at the old fuck while still keeping Andrew close to the hip.

“What this handsome fellow is trying to say is that you should give her some time and she will be happy to…hehe, twist the blade next time~” She chuckled and tightened her hold on Andrew, as to say that he should calm down.

Andrew’s glare decreased in intensity, but he still kept Julia away from the other man’s eyes with his free arm, he felt his girlfriend digits clamped on his robes and . All three were ready for the worst, especially since the guy didn't spoke and just stared at them until...
.
.
.
.
.
“Haha, I like you lots! We will be happy to have you in future meetings!” The cultist leader regained his smile and clapped his hands. His delight confused them once more. Was he bipolar or something?

At least they seemed out of danger…for now.

“But first, a gift for being such prominent recruits!” He continued, attracting their attention. The three noticed the man searching for something under his robe and pulled out a heavy-looking book, Andrew and Ashley recognized it pretty quickly.

“(It's the same book the neighbor had!)” they thought in unison. But first of all, how did he hide that stuff under his cape?

“How the- Are you a wizard or something?” Ashley sneered with narrowed eyes. She didn't want this book anywhere near them, that demon wanted to talk with Andrew, and no way was she gonna risk that. That demon hussy or something can go to hell…. again? Agh!

"I got my tricks. Anyway , I want you to have this, every member has a copy, so be sure to not lose it!” he replied as he extended the book towards them. Neither of the three moved at first, Both Andrew and Ashley felt the same sensation of before invading them, the trinket seemed to burn in Ashley's pocket while Andrew’s head was invaded by a headache, the only difference being that both siblings felt an urge to take the book. Julia was clinging to Andrew’s back, peaking a little to weekly glare at the creepy murderer in front of them.

To Ashley and Julia’s surprise, Andrew was the one to step closer and take the book without a word. An action that caused his headache to dissipate instantly. Wait, why did he grab it? He didn't want it, what the hell happened?!

Got Demon Summoning Book for Dummies, Vol. 666! Don't forget it next time or ThErE WiLL bE cOnSeQuEnCeS.

“...Thanks.” Andrew said quietly after a moment of disbelief. His body moved on its own to take this damn demon-summoning book. This was too weird, they needed to leave, right fucking now.

Ashley seemed to read his thoughts because she shook off the confusion and turned her gaze to the leader.

“Thank you for the book, see you next meeting (never).” She faked a small smile while making sure to keep her veins from popping out of her forehead from how tired she was of interacting with this weird wrinkled idiot. She didn't even wait for the answer as she was already dragging Andrew away.

The old man lost his smile “Oh? Are you leaving already?” He asked in a dry tone.

Luckily Andrew recovered from his thoughts and struggled to resist his little sister's pulling force. “Yeah, we traveled a lot to come here, so we are all a bit tired.” He lied with a fake smile and shot a brief glare at his sister to make her stop pulling his arm.

“I understand, guess even young blood like yourself can get tired. You may go but, I think you understand that no one shall know of this place, yes? We don't want the wrong blood to spill…” the older man replied with a small smile, a ‘friendly’ smile that hid the malice that followed the threat at the end. If this guy was already seen as dangerous for the three, this just confirmed it.

Andrew felt his eyes narrowed into slits“ We got it, don't worry about it.” he said drily. It really took a lot to not get aggressive because of those barely hidden threats.

If this fucker just tries to try to get close to them…

I will take care of him…

The old bastard regained his smile pretty quickly. “Wonderful. Have a good night, surprise recruits that came from nowhere. Be careful on your way to the motel~” He chuckled with the tiniest bit of amusement. This made the young man’s eyes widen.

He knew!

Andrew wanted to say something else, probably not in a friendly tone now or even straight up so something he may regret in this place. But Ashley doubled her effort and was actually helped by Julia who pushed him from the opposite direction, their efforts finally overpowering him and making him follow them to the exit under the eerily amused eyes of the cult leader.

The two women heard the threat too, and they weren't less than concerned, but the first thing was to get out of there.

Unknown to them, someone else was watching their every move since the ritual ended. The darkness of the cape they wore shadowed the majority of the observer's facial features, but not enough to hide the purple/dark pink locks falling on their face and their lavender-colored irises glaring with intensity as the three left.

The return to the motel was plagued by an unnerving silence, Andrew and Julia clearly didn't want to speak and Ashley decided to not voice her complaints about the cult yet. They avoided a possible bloody scenario but got stuck in another, that guy knew where they lived.

As soon as they entered their room, the crushing force holding their throat closed calmed down and allowed Andrew to release a breath of relief and Ashley let out an annoyed huff. Julia instead took the freedom worse, she started to tremble and sweat as soon as the door closed. The massive stress that she held down while in that cult finally cracked her delicate composure and sent her into a crushing anxiety attack, which led everything to this moment.

Andrew was currently sitting on the couch with his girlfriend on his lap, cradled against him in an effort to calm herself down. The yellow-eyed woman was hugging her knees while encircled by her boyfriend’s arms. While the oldest Graves sibling was trying to calm her down, Ashley was in front of the sofa with her arms crossed, glaring annoyed at the shivering woman.

“Shhhh, it's okay.” Andrew tried to sound as soothing as possible while using one of his hand to caress her hair, the long flocks easily slipped between his fingers. To be honest, he wasn't good at this stuff. Yes, this wasn't the first time his girlfriend was overwhelmed, but never this badly. He was pretty much using what he remembered from the times he did the same to Ashley when they were younger and figured out the rest.

“I-I can't b-believe they did that, they…they s-stabbed him and used his blood for that..” Julia whimpered so quietly that it was hard to make up the words. Tears were rolling even if she kept her eyes shut.

“It's a cult, what did you expect? You can't be that stupid.” Ashley huffed with an eye roll. She knew that the other woman was faking having a panic attack. Of course she knew the difference, for example, Andrew's past panic attacks were real, all cause of their bitch of a mother. How she broke him into the perfect son, and poisoned his mind.

This hussy instead was using the moment to try to snag Andy by making him pity her even more. Typical. She used to do the same thing but it started to not have effect.

“Ashley…” Andrew shot her a brief glare. The message was clear, ‘stop it’.

Ashley felt herself become even more upset about this, she couldn't fucking believe it.

Again, he is choosing her again over me!!

Andrew ignored her scorching hot glare and focused on his task of calming his girlfriend. He ignored the part of his heart wanting to go cheer up Ashley instead, even with how much it was fighting to regain control.

No balance…he will never have that.

“Yeah in this world there's some pretty fucked up people, can't do anything about that. But I'm here, we are here, nothing will happen.” Some more warmth was forced out or forged from nothing to make his neutral voice less cold. He resisted the urge to laugh bitterly at the irony of him talking about others' mental stability while he had that piece of work standing right there in front of him…and himself.

Ugh, he hated this, why did he agree to go in that cult in the first place?! Just for Ashley’s amusement. Now Julia was upset, but Ashley was entertained....well, for now.

Julia was upset…

Ashley was entertained…

Which one is more important?

His sick and half-rotten heart didn't want to answer, there was no balance, and he was stuck fighting himself without end. How can he make both hap-

You don't care, it's fake. Both of them.

“I'm s-scared, Andrew.” His girlfriend’s whimper thankfully snapped him out of his thoughts. Something in his rotten heart twisted and he found himself kissing her head without a second thought. The action caused Julia to cling to him even more if possible.

Ashley felt bile burning in her guts watching this. She didn't even know why she wasn't screaming for the floozy to get off him, or why she wasn't screaming at him to drop her on the floor.

Why was she even hesitating to end this infuriating situation in the first place? She was stealing her brother! The only one that meant to her. Whatever happened in that fucking cult wasn't a big deal! just some blood and guts. Why was she here in the first place if she was gonna cry at everything? Why couldn't she just leave them alone?!

*Sniff* *sniff*

And stop that fake crying.

Ashley observed the crying woman with a dark glare, but noticed something that actually made her pause. The crying and shaking was familiar. It reminded her of when they were little, times where she didn't yet found out that her friends were thieving shanks. When little Leyley found herself being upset for whenever reason, Julia often tried to cheer her up (failing miserably) which always ended up with the yellow-eyed girl dragging Andy over so Leyley could be properly cuddled up by the bestest brother ever.

Ashley couldn't believe that the word friend was said by her younger self to the person who currently was all curled up and clinging to her beloved brother like she owned him and his lap. 

Friends don't steal another woman’s soulmate.

Did you ever try to be a friend to anyone to begin with?

She looked away with a hard glare, mulling over her annoying thoughts. Either this floozy was a good actor or she was truly freaking out. Wait, why would she care about either case in the first place?!

Sob

Ugh, this crying was annoying the hell out of her!! She should really-

-Scream at her to shut up

-Give her a glass of water
.
.
.
.
.

Ugh, can't believe I'm doing this right now…

Ashley groaned and walked into the kitchenette section of their crappy room. She grabbed one of the few luckily not cracked glasses the room had already for them and filled it with tap water

Got glass of water!!! Parasite free!!!

She walked back to stand in front of the sofa and held the glass forward. Andrew noticed and looked at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Here, drink and stop your bitch crying, Can't believe how damn sensitive you are, worse than Andrew.” She scoffed while looking at Julia and tapping her foot impatiently.

Andrew blinked a couple of times, okay, he didn't expect Ashley to actually be nice to Julia for once.

He sweatdropped a bit at the thought that maybe she poisoned the water. The lack of screaming was concerning as well. Could she be truly behaving? What sorcery is this?!!!

Julia removed her face from Andrew's neck to glance at the offered object and then at the other woman. Her hands reached and shakily grabbed the glass.

“T-Thank you *sniff*” She whispered and started to sip to finally regain some water in her system. With all the sweating and crying, she was starting to feel lightheaded.

After finishing the water, she took a shaky sign and leaned her cheek on Andrew’s chest. Her heartbeat was finally calming down, but she was still very troubled by her true first .

“I don't k-know how you t-two managed to be so c-calm. I felt like I w-was about to pass out.” She stuttered with difficulty due to the knot forming in her stomach at the memory of that man getting murdered. The small lines of blood that used to trickle down her arms on dark days were nothing compared to that amount.

“Not the first time. Idiots always find a way to die in the most funny ways. It's not like it matters, everyone dies” Ashley replied without missing a beat and with a bored look. Her eyes then moved to her brother and became teasing. "Some are sooner than others, they really get chopped down, right Andy?" She giggled, her words causing Imaginary nervous sweatdrops to fly all around Andrew's head as he shot her a glare. This brat!!!

Not only did it confuse Julia, but it also made her concerned. The way she said that seemed that Ashley (and probably Andrew) know death way too closely.

What does that mean?

“Our neighbor was a cultist too!” Andrew suddenly shouted out with some panic, causing Julia to jump a little. The young man coughed in his fist and composed himself. “Our next-door neighbor was so nuts that he…took himself out in a ritual, so yeah. Let's just say that these people aren't the most sane.” He half-lied through clenched teeth, a sweatdrop already trailing on his forehead. Fuck, why must Ashley be always so careless with what she says!?

Luckily the mention of stuff related to cultists made her forget about anything and immediately go into panic mode once again. She clung to Andrew again and bit her own lips.

“P-Please, d-don't tell me that w-we are really gonna join those i-insane people. W-We need to call the police, call my dad-” She tried to stutter but was quickly interrupted by a cold and direct-

“No.” Andrew's complete change in tone cut his girlfriend's plea like an ice dagger, making her flinch and turn to him with a dumbfounded gaze. Even Ashley blinked a couple of times with surprise.

Andrew noticed it and took a deep breath to steady himself. The chill left his vocal cords as he tried to work his brain for the right tone and behavior.

“We can't call the police, you know why…” He sighed and mustered and not so authentic smile. His hand moved to start playing with his girlfriend's hair to calm her. Part of rotten heart wished another person hair to be around his fingers, but he squished the thought down.

He lost his fake smile shortly after “And no, we aren't joining them, we are leaving.” He said dryly, which made both women widen their eyes.

“Leaving? Now? Are you serious?” Ashley asked with a hand on her hip and slightly narrowed eyes.

“They know our faces now and where we live. Do you think that guy was so friendly out of the kindness of his heart? I'm pretty sure that's how he gets the sacrifices, he is all nice to naive people. Make them let their guard down and ta-da, you find yourself as the next sacrifice, no thanks.” Andrew hissed and instinctively tightened his hold over Julia with the arm still wrapped around her. The other itched to grab Ashley and hold her possessively as well, but he held it down. He didn't need his weird ticks now, he needed to be logical, he needed to be normal.

“Okay, you have a point but we can't just leave in the middle of the night.” Ashley argued with crossed arms and a pout. As much as she liked to sleep together with Andrew on the bus, her back didn't.

Andrew gritted his teeth and glared back, his patience running out already “We have to!! I will not stay a day longer and get gutted by those caped fuckers!!” He barked, causing the woman in his arms to shiver a little and widen her eyes, she never saw him so upset in a long time.

The yellow-eyed woman wanted to say something to calm both siblings down, but her meek voice fell on deaf ears.

“No one is gonna kill us, Andrew! I got the trinket, and a gun! I will shoot them dead if they try. Happy now?!” Ashley shouted back and gave him an annoyed glare. She should sneer at the irony that the little sister was the one scolding the older brother, but keeping him from going into a paranoia-filled spiral was pretty much her duty as the best little sister.

“Oh yeah, because you are a master at using it. No, I will not risk it! For once, fucking listen to me!” Andrew raised his voice agai. How could she not see how much they risk staying here? Every second passed was a second the cultists could barge in and sacrifice them.

Ashley clenched her teeth together and was about to lay out on him even harder, but stopped herself.  She sighed frustrated and put a hand on her face.

She removed her hand and looked at him with a more serious glare “Look, it's clear that it's not only her that is freaking out-” She started to say while pointing at Julia, but couldn't finish as Andrew cut her off.

“I'm not-” he interrupted with a scowl, but Ashley gave him the favor back and cut him off.

“Let me finish, will ya?!” she shouted at him with clenched fists. Luckily it had the desired effect and the older sibling finally shut his pretty little mouth from complaining for ten fucking seconds. “You ar-*sigh* you two are freaking out, and I will not deal with two nervous wrecks whining and crying because boo, cultist gonna kill us and sacrifice us for bad sales at the restaurant. We need a good night sleep and then we will leave. I'm already sleepy, I'm not dealing with your paranoid ass all night in some shitty bus.” she growled as she walked closer and leaned down to be at eye level.

She could see the fight leaving her big brother's eyes, his lips quivered a little, he wanted to argue back, but he knew she won. She wanted to smirk in victory, her being the little sister and still managing to placate her big brother was something she was very proud of, like the roles were temporarily reversed.

“But…” Andrew wanted to say something else. Fuck, why couldn't they see the danger? But he felt a hand brush against his hair and caress his scalp, he looked and saw his girlfriend staring back at him with a small shaky smile.

“C-Can we go to s-sleep?” She said in a quiet tone. A small and cute attempt to give back to him the comfort he gave to her some minutes earlier. It was too sweet, too sweet for someone with a rotten heart like him. Some of the paranoia was already sedated by her little smile alone.

At the corner of his eyes, he saw that Ashley had moved to crouch next to them so that her face was in his field of vision. Her pink orbs glared at Julia for a split second before unwaveringly focusing on his eyes, not leaving them for a second, it was like she knew how much power her pink orbs had on him.

Under this combined assault from both his favorite people, Andrew tried to remain angry. He wasn't paranoid, the danger was real! He wanted to get up and probably drag the two by force but his body was paralyzed under the weight of his sister's gaze and his girlfriend's hands. His glare disappeared and gave way to a downcast look with the sneer on his lips replaced by him biting the lower lip in frustration. Both weak points being used at the same time? 

So fucking unfair.

“fine, but we are leaving first thing in the morning…” He sighed and let his shoulders relax slightly.

With a click of his tongue, the young man carefully put his girlfriend beside him and got up, now looking at his smug little sister with a glare.

“If we die, I'm choking the hell out of you when we are down there…” He warned without venom, which only made Ashley’s smile become even more catlike than before.

“Why not now? Choke me until I see stars, Andrew!” She cheered with pumped fists and a wink. Julia instinctively touched her own neck and glanced at Andrew’s hands, various thoughts quickly swirling around.

“Ugh, forget it. Get your head checked!” Andrew groaned with an irritated scowl as he walked to where his sister's bed was.

Ashley beamed when she saw him go straight for her bed, as he should be~! The smile faded and was replaced by a scowl when she saw Julia shyly following behind.

Of fucking course.

Her state of intense irritation was spotted by her brother, who looked at her with a tired look.

“Ashley, don't start this again. I'm not going back on the sofa, you aren't gonna let me sleep with Julia alone, so don't start.” He grumbled and climbed on the bed, laying on his back.

Julia glanced back at Ashley, seemingly to say something as well to convince the other woman to come to bed but held her tongue instead. She was still very shaken up so upsetting her friend by talking wasn't the best idea. She sweatdropped a bit and climbed into bed and lay beside her boyfriend. Both now were staring at the only one not tucked in.

Ashley glared for a couple more seconds before groaning and walking over as well.

“Fine, just this once I allow this floozy here.” She grumbled and she started to climb in too, doing her best to avoid bumping into Julia like doing so would burn her. She tried to not think that she actually said this every night, but the three always ended up in bed together. Julia never complained, she was just happy to cling to him, sometimes even to a degree that almost matched her. 

That's why she is so dangerous. Like a snake that doesn't let her prey go...

How ironic.

“Yeah yeah, whatever you say. Just get in here already-agh!” Andrew was about to sneer at her but wheezed when Ashley ‘accidentally’ let her knee fall on his belly.

She looked at him with an innocent look and faux concern “Oops, Sorry Andrew~” She sang and cheerily got on the other side of the bed.

Andrew rubbed the sore spot his little sister stepped on and shot her a glare “Bitch.” He hissed with gritted teeth. His sister just looked at him with an impish smile and attractive batted eyelashes. Ugh, she was so fucking annoying.

“Goodnight, big brother~” She coed and laid on her back right next to him, the cramped space made it necessary for them to be pressed arm to arm with each other, but Ashley put the effort to make that distance even smaller if possible.

Andrew rolled his eyes and looked ahead at the ceiling and tried to calm himself enough to get some sleep.

The three just lay there on their back, arm to arm with open eyes and their own version of mental turmoil until Julia shifted a little so she was lying on her side and wrapped her arms around Andrew. She was still shaken up from before but seemed to want to put the effort into falling asleep.

Andrew sighed and put his arm under the pillow to resume playing with his girlfriend’s hair. Some of his stress melted away, but it wasn't enough. His sister's grumbling registered in his ears and his other hand was reaching for her already. His arm passed under her head and grabbed her head to bring her closer. Ashley was too taken aback to put up resistance (not that she would in every case) and before she knew it, her brother kissed her on top of the head.

“See? You can be actually less of a bitch when you want" he chucked and gave her another kiss, bit for any reason, it felt too right "Goodnight, you nightmare.” He whispered and shifted a bit so he was comfortable enough while having his girlfriend attached to him like a Koala and his sister half lying on him.

“Goodnight, Andy.” She muttered and nuzzled on him. The rather loud inhale she produced was smartly ignored for his sanity.

"(Another Andy, she never stops)" Andrew thought bitterly while glancing at her content sleeping face. He grimaced as rotten thoughts already starter scratching at his head. He pushed them down in the box.

He was so tired to fight her for it. 

Sleep took them eventually. But it wouldn't last long…

The trinket in Ashley's pocket started to pulsate with veins of eldritch power.  Red eyes warped all around it. 

The night has just begun.

You are Ashley

Ashley felt weird like her entire conscience was grabbed by an invisible hand and forced to pay attention to something. She opened her eyes and found herself looking at the…motel room? Wait, why was she up? Why couldn't she move?

And why the fuck could she see herself sleeping on the bed even if she was right here?

What the hell was going on?

In the edge of her vision, the young woman noticed red eyes flying and staring at her and the room intensively. Wait, was this a vision the demon promised her?

Her limited thoughts were interrupted when she heard a car engine outside the room, which turned off shortly after. The sound of the car door opening and closing strangely put her on edge. She tried to move but couldn't, she was forced to look at the room like a soul without a body.

Her nonexistent heartbeat spiked when she heard the distinct sounds of a lock being picked… their door lock being picked. She watched as the door of their room was opened by a mysterious figure, who stepped in immediately after. He was male, probably a bit taller than Andrew (but not as thin) and had his face covered by his hood, a surgical mask, and glasses. You couldn't be more shady than this.

But what he did next was even worse than his choice of outfit. He looked around the room before locking his gaze on the three sleeping on the bed. Without hesitation, he walked over to them, reached inside his jacket…

And he pulled out a knife.

Ashley was flabbergasted and horrified as she saw the piece of shit slit her, Andrew and Julia’s throats without even allowing them to open their eyes before blood filled their torn airways. Ashley felt like she was choking herself while she observed herself and the other two dying pretty quickly…

And everything went black as she died.

“!!!” Ashley gasped and sat up on the bed, breathing heavily with her face full of sweat and pale as a sheet. She touched her neck, still feeling some ghost pain from the nightmare/vision.

Her eyes widened immediately at the realization, fuck, that was a vision!!! Someone is gonna come kill them!!

The young woman looked to the size, finding her brother and Julia still sleeping, one of Andrew’s arms was still still on the spot where her head was lying. But she can think of how dorky he looked later, they needed to get the hell away.

"WAKE UP!! We've got to go!!” She shrieked as she grabbed Andrew and started shaking him awake. Julia started to stir awake as well because of the noise.

“Huh? Wha?” Andrew muttered, still half asleep. What was happening?

He jumped a bit when his hand was tightly grabbed by his sister and then pulled by her towards the end of the bed.

"Get up! I had a vision!!” Ashley shouted hastily and kept trying to drag her brother out of bed.

“A w-what?!" Julia now was fully awake and looking at Ashley with a confused but also startled look.

Ashley didn't have the care to even glare at her, her attention was all on Andrew. She grit her teeth in frustration at how heavy her big brother was "We're about to get killed! We've got to go NOW!! MOVE YOUR ASS!” the pink-eyed woman said and finally managed to pull Andrew out of bed, almost making him fall on his face.

“Okay okay! Stop pulling me, woman!” Andrew hissed and ripped his hand away from Ashley’s. His brain activity spiked up as soon as she said the word killed, so yeah, dizziness was thrown out of his skull.

He passed a hand on his face and rubbed his eye bags. “Let's just take something to defend ourselves, be quick.” He sighed and crouched down to take something from under the bed. After he raised himself again.

Got fire axe!

Julia eyed the weapon with a uneasy look before swallowing the lump in her throat and quickly scurrying to take the stun gun from her backpack. Her heartbeat was going on a mile a second, what did it mean someone was gonna kill them? A vision?! What was going on?! Ashley looked seriously scared so that was a big red flag already, so she didn't question it for now. Maybe it was just a nightmare of hers, yes, that must be it.

Andrew and Julia followed the still-agitated Ashley out of the motel room and walked down the stairs. They stopped only when they went away from the motel parking lot and found themselves close to the restaurant they went to some hours ago.

After a couple of seconds of collecting her thoughts, Ashley glared at the parking lot. Okay, no car, calm down, you and Andy aren't gonna get killed, and unfortunately not Julia as well.

Her eyes went back to look at her brother “So... Do you wanna stay here and see if the killer actually shows up??” She asked with an uncomfortable grimace. The gun in her waistband made her feel a little bit more safe, but seeing her own death like that really freaked her out. 

Julia‘s eyes widened and her face paled at this “Wait, a k-killer?! A killer is following you?! Why didn't you t-tell me?!” she asked and looked around like they were about to jump on her any second now. “And h-how do you know they are coming?” She asked with even more confusion and fear.

Andrew was quick to reply “No, at least, I don't think so. We don't even know if there's actually a killer. And regarding how she knows, well-...” He trailed off with a sweatdropped. “I will explain later, I promise, just don't worry.” He reassured. Could it be the ones that starved them hired that guy? Ugh so many questions, he doesn't even know if someone is gonna come to kill them anyway. Even the cult could be a suspect, but so soon? This didn't make sense, and he was too tired to rationalize.

Ashley started to stomp her feet on the ground with a cross-popping vein on her head "What did I do to deserve to get murdered in my sleep for anyway!? I didn't do anything wrong!!!” she whined angrily and closed her eyes for a moment. When she opened them again she found an infuriating sight, both Andrew and Julia were looking at her with deadpan stares. She felt that she should be insulted.

“Don't look at me like that, assholes!” The pink-eyed woman shouted even more upset with an angry red face. What she did was only to protect herself and Andrew, fuck everyone else. Wait why Andrew was looking at her like that in the first place?! He did the same shit as her!

Andrew rolled his eyes and sighed, his breath visible due to the chilly and humid air.

“Are you sure it's a good idea? Might be a bit risky staying here. We don't know which direction he will come from, right?" 

He started to search for something in his pocket.

“Assuming anyone shows up anyway.” he grumbled. He then took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and opened it. He pulled out one of the lung-blackening, stress-relieving cancer sticks and placed it between his lips. Now he was searching for his crappy lighter. 

"He will, I'm sure! And he will arrive with a car, I heard it before he came in and killed us.” Ashley huffed while rubbing one of her arms.

Julia flinched at the words and clenched her stun gun even tighter. Today was really a bad day for her heart.

Andrew exhaled with his nose and flicked his lighter on. He put the small flame close to his cigarette's tip  and lightened it up.

He inhaled the smoke. The warm nicotine-tainted air burned his throat, but at least it dulled the stress a little. “Well, we aren't going to sleep anytime soon, let's wait for our doom I guess.” He said after letting out the smoke.

And so they did, they just stood there and waited.

And waited…

And waaaaaited…….

Andrew at his point has lightened up his fourth or fifth cigarette. The smell was really starting to irk both Ashley and Julia’s noses. They knew Andrew was a chain smoker, but this was getting concerning.

"Another one!? Are you trying to throw yourself in an early grave?!” Ashley didn't hesitate to complain about her brother's unhealthy lung-killing addiction. Does he wanna speed up his death to get away from her or something? She will follow him to hell and slap him if that's the case.

Andrew rolled his eyes and exhaled the smoke right on his little sister's face, much to her irritation. "Blow it out your ass. I'm bored and cold.” he said dismissively and resumed puffing.

Ashley used her hand to swipe the remaining smoke close to her and glared up at him. “You're probably cold because that crap messes with your blood circulation. Plus it makes your lungs look like coal. You should quit!” she hissed. She was just looking out for him, but as usual, he didn't listen!

“She is right, you should quit, Andrew. I told you that you should have done that for a while.” Julia chimed in with a sweatdrop on her cheek. She knew she should be a little more assertive, especially considering the occasional heavy coughing.

“It's not that easy….” Andrew muttered and averted his eyes. What can he do about it? It's literally one of the few stress relievers that he can afford.

“Well, you know what will not be easy? Get that lil friend down there to wake up, because that shit makes you impotent too.” Ashley mocked with pursed lips and folded arms.

It seemed a switch was flipped in Julia after she heard that, because her nervous expression was replaced by a dead serious one. Okay, now she needs to get assertive.

“Andrew, you need to quit.” The demand felt alien coming from her usually soft-spoken lips. The hardness in her tone made Andrew blink a couple of times and look at her with a surprised expression.

Andrew instinctively bit the cigarette in his lips a little harder due to his finger-biting habit “But..” the young man was able to say, but-

“NO BUTS, QUIT SMOKING!” Both Ashley and Julia shouted while giving him an intense (Ashley) and a weak (Julia) glare, completely obliterating any weak argument he could muster.

Andrew closed his mouth with a flabbergasted expression. Did they just team up on him? He didn't know if he should be flustered because it was about his health, or irritated by the two ganging up on him. He settled on being both. Also, heh, since when his girlfriend could become this loud and demanding? Was she taking notes from Ashley? Oh god, he hoped not.

His conflicted thoughts were cut off when Ashley swiped the cigarette out of his mouth. “Gimme me that, no more smoking from now on!” She barked, threw the cancer stick on the ground and mercilessly stepped on the innocent cigarette.

Andrew scowled at her and reached for another cigarette, but found his cig pack missing. When he looked up, he noticed that Julia was holding something behind her back and trying to put on a mean face. Key word, tried.

“Really? You two are too much for me sometimes…” Andrew grumbled with his left eye twitching in annoyance. Great, now they are teaming up on him.

“Love you too~” Ashley sang with a mocking edge, infuriating him further. Was this a way to get back at him for the look he gave her when she said that she didn't do anything wrong? Mayyyybe~

Andrew was about to probably let out not-so-kind words at her but the sound of a car engine cut him off. Immediately the three stood on alert and peeked from the wall corner. They saw a car parked in front of their motel. A man walked out of it, his face covered by a hood, face mask and glasses.

“Oh shit, it's him!” Ashley hissed with hate and murderous narrowed eyes. That's the fucker that killed her and Andy!!? Well, was supposed to kill them.

“Shhhh.” Andrew shushed her and watched as the man walked up the stairs and stood in front of their room door. After watching around for a second, their ‘killer’ crouched down and started to do something with the lock, most likely picking it, and before they knew it, he entered inside.

“That door isn't very safe.”Julia muttered with wide eyes and a nervous sweatdrop. She instinctively clutched her stun gun tighter.

Ashley grumbled venomously and stopped peeking "My stuff is in there! We have to kill him, I'm not leaving without my stuff.” She barked with a scowl.

At this Julia went even more wide-eyed in disbelief “K-Kill?! W-Wait-” she was about to stutter, but Ashley cut her off.

“Yes, we are killing him! This is no random burglary! He's specifically after us for whatever reason so unless you want your dear boyfriend butchered like a pig, you are gonna be quiet and make yourself useful for once!!” Ashley hissed directly in her face, the other woman closed her mouth and looked away, seemingly digesting the words. Andrew was about to intervene, but to his shock, Julia nodded, she was okay with it!!?

He couldn't say anything as Ashley stomped over to him.

“If he tracked us down already, he will do it again if we go away. We are getting in there and we are killing that bastard, Andrew!” She said and pointed towards the door.

Her eagerness to murder scared Julia, like, a lot, but she accepted that this was gonna happen. What would her parents think? But that guy was gonna take Andrew and Ashley away, her boyfriend and her only remaining friend. Her mind basically shut down her moral compass for the moment.

"Ehm…you know right that he's probably waiting to kill us upon entry?…” Andrew muttered flatly and a sweatdrop on his cheek. The inside of his throat felt like it had acid in it. Not because of hesitation to kill the guy, but from the lack of it. He held the thought down, this was self-defense, and no one could blame him…right?

"Unlikely. Since he wants to go about this quietly. He's definitely hiding in the closet or something, waiting for us to go back to sleep.” She huffed and did the cutthroat gesture "Then he'll kill us in our sleep, just like in my vision! Again. That's how I would do it.” she concluded causally and started looking at her nails. 

“So what's your idea? Go in there gun blazing?” Andrew asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, if you wanna be boring, we could also lure him into the park, hide in the bushes and jump him.” Ashley replied with pouty lips. A little shooting would be so much fun, but for her big baby brother, she would do it the boring way.

The older sibling cupped his chin in contemplation “Could work I guess, but we aren't killing him.” he warned with a serious look.

Okay, this shocked Ashley and made Julia release a small sigh of relief.

“What are you talking about?! Did your balls fall off, big boy? He is trying to kill us, don't get all fake moralist now?!” Ashley whined and stomped her foot like a child. Come on! She thought he had grown out of that phase! What a backpedaling fuck of a-

“It's not about that, if we kill him, how are we gonna find out who sent him? I doubt he got anything on him that may help us with that after he becomes worm-food.” Andrew quickly explained his reasoning with a eye roll.

The anger dissipated from Ashley's pink eyes instantly “Oh…I guess that makes sense.” she said sheepishly. Oh, Andrew was thinking ahead, of course, silly Leyley. Well, that's why she loves him, he always takes care of things outside of her thoughts.

“Julia has her stun gun, we can fry the guy, ask some questions, and-” Andrew started to explain, but-

“And put a centipede in his ear!” Ashley cut him off with a cheery expression and pumped fists.

Andrew sweatdropped and looked at her with a deadpan look “Um, no….we don't have a centipede right now.” he said and pitched the bridge of his nose. Where did she get the centipede idea? Better he doesn't know.

"Ugh, fineee. Now enough dilly-dallying. Let's get in there, and pretend we forgot something! We are gonna surprise that fucker nice and painfully.” Ashley grinned and started walking towards the stairs, a lot of violent thoughts in her pretty head. She has a lot of repressed anger, after all, a woman must let it out sometimes~

“Right…” Andrew gave Julia the closest thing to an apologetic look and walked to follow his sister. He hid the stress well, hiding the shit they did from his girlfriend was becoming basically impossible but he hoped in a miracle.

Julia let out a shaky sigh “Another promise…What is going on with you two? What did you two do?” she muttered and followed behind as well. The thought of what her family would think of her was put in the back of her mind, thoughts way more urgent were rising, and she hoped this would answer some of them.

Her eyes spotted something moving on the guardrail of the stairs, something with too many little legs. She didn't think twice about taking it and hid it in her pocket.

Maybe she will get her answer in a more assertive way, that's how her dad hoped her to grow.

Chapter Text

The door creaked painfully loud as it opened, letting the dread of a possible ambush plague their thoughts as they entered their hotel room. The lights were still turned off and everything was exactly as it was before. Some seconds passed and…nothing, not a sound besides their own breathing and steps.

Ah, look at that, no one has jumped on them to kill them just yet!

That was already a good sign, but the possible hitman’s location still lingered in their racing thoughts. Blood pumped rampant in their bodies from the looming threat hidden in their room.

They tried to keep a minimum of composure to not blow their cover already and get brutally stabbed. That wouldn't be a very life-friendly situation after all.

Pink, green, and yellow eyes scanned around suspiciously for any hint of where the killer may be hiding, while making sure to not make oblivious that the fact they knew he was after them. 

“I just can't believe you forgot your wallet here, Andrew! I wanted that cherry toxicola so I could satisfy my sugary cravings and now we need to go back to the gas station for it!”

She broke the crushing silence with a pretty exaggerated (and stupid, Andrew's internal words) acting. She even crossed her arms and pouted like a child. 

At least her loud attempt to start the plan managed to get Andrew and Julia to move along.

Andrew sighed with sweat building on his forehead. (this wasn't going to work).

“Haha, sorry, guess I've been...distracted…” he played along while giving let out a veeery forced chuckle, awkward and fake as it can be.

"(God, we are so dead!)." He panicked some more in his head, but still kept his face stoic.

“W-Well we can a-always go back and take some c-cans for the trip.” Julia chimed while *pretending?* to search for something amongst the pile of washed clothes in the corner of the room.

A little blush spread on her cheeks when she chose for a specific excuse to use for their whole act less forced. Like they say, use the truth to lie!

“And it's good we came back. I-umm forgot to put on my bra.” 

Apparently, the useless information managed to genuinely puzzle Ashley.

“Wait, you sleep without It?” Ashley asked with a raised eyebrow. Curious enough to not be as venomous towards Julia. 

"(Was she trying to fuck Andy while I was asleep right beside them?!)" of course her thoughts immediately went into accusatory and violent jealous territory. Her eyes already started to narrow into slit, now glaring as Andrew looked away in response to the topic.

"(Of course he knows, that hussy is always all over him and he was sure as hell enjoying it. Such a cheating slimy cockbrain!)" 

Before the fake conversation could devolve into yet another argument, Julia, unknowingly of the imminent shouting, looked at her friend with a mix of confusion and embarrassment.

“Ummm, Y-Yeah. You don't?” she asked tentatively. well, that was a way to have a conversation without getting shushed or insulted.

Andrew deadpanned at the subject they decided to shift the conversation, wishing he was somewhere else now.

“(Are they seriously talking about this right now? Well, at least they are talking like normal people. Let's just make sure that whoever is here to kill us doesn't ruin this achievement.)” he thought while nibbling the inside of his cheeks. 

He wisely decided to pretend to search for his wallet. He kept himself wary and ready to rush if anything bad happened. His two beloveds (since when he started to refer to them like that?) were getting too distracted and he couldn't tell them to stop without it getting suspicious.

“Well, duh, I always fall asleep with my normal clothes on, no damn pajamas. This thing is uncomfortable as hell to wear all the time but that baby over there always whines that I still need to wear it.” Ashley huffed while pointing at her older brother with her thumb. He never explained why he wanted her to wear that thing when he slept next to her.

Hmph, the thing she does for her favorite manbaby.

The young man’s shoulders spiked up from being called out. He had a veeeeeery good reason to ask Ashley to do that. But in no way in hell he will give voice to that. It can fester in the back of his mind.

Even while facing away, Andrew still felt his girlfriend’s gaze on his back. The last thing he wanted was to be included in this conversation/act.

"(Please don't ask, don't fucking ask, Jul.)" he practically begged in his head.

“Why w-would you force her to sleep like that, Andrew? Us girls need to be comfortable too.” She scolded him with puffed cheeks.

“(Now that I think about it, the hitman killing us doesn't seem so bad.)” Andrew said soberly in his head and put a hand on his face to muffle a groan. How did this whole conversation shift to this? And now both Ashley and Julia were expecting a damn answer for this *double standard* or whatever.

The smugness of his little sister's eyes as she trapped him between hers and his girlfriend’s gazes was infuriating.

And fucking hell, could his cheeks stop heating up from being looked at by them? There was a damn hitman here, most likely watching them from a hiding place and ready to cut their throats. But no, little princess here was concerned about wearing a bra! 

“Because he is a stuck-ass control freak and me as the kind soul I am, decided to sacrifice myself for his comfort so he could sleep with me.” Ashley whined with an exaggerated sigh, still keeping that annoying smirk he hates/adores.

She noticed out of the corner of her eye that Julia didn't react that much to the mention of Andrew sleeping in the same bed with hercontrary to the previous time. Huh, she expected her to freak out again.

No matter, time for the main dish! Her now blushing Andy!!

“But you know what, I'm gonna sleep without it from now on. I bet I would be so much more soooft to hug~ right Andrew?” She smirked while eyeing her older brother to gauge his reaction. The sudden tension in his posture and intake of breath he took was satisfying to watch. Hehe, no matter what, this ugly thing she is can still turn big boi Andy into an embarrassed bunny.

(“For the love of god, no!!!!”) Andrew wanted to scream, but bit his tongue to keep his voice from bursting. He was in luck that he didn't cut it with his teeth but the pain was welcomed to remind him they needed to go the fuck away.

With a faux gesture of putting something in his pocket, he faced the two women with a neutral expression.

“Found my wallet. We can go back to the gas station if Julia is done.” He said without humoring them, a clear request to get moving with the plan.

“Yeah, I did it a-already, we can go.” Julia replied with a nervous sweat on her forehead. That conversation was weird, but actually helped her nerves distract from the impending danger. It took a lot for her to not look around startled.

Ashley returned on track as well pretty quickly. Oh right, there was a Hitman here that was going to kill them. She can have fun with Andrew later after they interrogate the piece of shit and turn him into worm food of course.

“Finally! This wait got me craving to see mother nature as well, so we will take a shortcut through the park where we can bask in it!” Just like before, she played the whiny act perfectly.

“(Now you are being ridiculous. You were more believable when you talked about bras…)” Andrew wanted to sharply comment, but he held it down again. This wasn't the time for some of their usual banter.

Ashley started walking with a pep on her steps towards the door, being previously a bit too close to the closet. Everything seemed to go smoothly…until it happened…

Andrew felt every instinct in his body flare up all of sudden, all screaming at him to look towards his little sister’s direction with way, way more attention. His eyes darted to look at Ashley and the closet as well. Even with the dim light reflected by the window and the small time frame it happened, he still noticed. The door of the closet was slowly getting opened from the inside with the tiniest bit of light reflected by the killer’s sunglasses from within…and the knife in his hand reflected even more light.

Looks like the hitman wasn't going to wait.

Neither will he.

Adrenaline boiled and filled his blood with a burst of violent energy. He rushed forward without any plan on what he would do, or better yet, his thoughts were all violent and blood stained, the rest was all instinct. His hand grabbed the ax handle from the waistband with a white-knuckled grip and let it hang by his side as he ran. He needed to get Ashley away from there.

Speaking of Ashley, the younger Graves sibling was already with her eyes as big as plates as soon as her ears picked up the faint creak coming from the closet beside her. Her pink orbs immediately narrowed with an irritated glint while her hand started reaching for the gun, ready to give this fuck face a new smocking hole. However, before she could do just that, she felt her hand getting grabbed and her entire body was jerked away from the closet.

The young woman stumbled and tried to regain her footing. Her eyes darted to look at the spot she was before and widened when she saw her older brother right in front of the closet with the ax raised high and ready to tear something apart.

Or someone…

Andrew moved and acted like the devil itself possessed him as he swung the ax down to the closet door.

*Bam!* *Crash!!*

The ax blade tore through the extremely cheap wood with ease, creating a big hole for the strike to continue its path with barely reduced momentum-

*Rip*

A wet fleshy sound followed by the interruption of the swing confirmed that the blade met flesh, in particular, the hand that was holding the knife, now bloody and with missing fingers.

The agonized gasp of the hidden man sounded like a jackpot. They found the fucker!!

Both Julia and Ashley gasped and moved to have a line of sight, Andrew was in the way. They were prepared to help him take the hitman down. The plan had pretty much failed because of Andrew, now time for plan B….improvise and survive!

The hitman’s eyes darted from his injured hand to the bloodied ax head and then to the hole the strike came from. The twitch of his eyebrow hinted that his eyes were wide in shock behind the sunglasses when he found Andrew staring right back at him with shadows covering almost all his face, only his eyes were visible, rotten green orbs glaring at him with malice.

“Found you…” The young man muttered with venom and before the hitman could react, Andrew opened the half-broken door, grabbed him by the collar, and forcefully dragged him out of the closet.

The three surrounded the injured hitman at the center of the room. The man was looking around at each of them with a concealed glare, still clutching his shaking bleeding hand.

“Well well well, you know it's rude to hide in people's closets like a creep?” Ashley mocked with a malicious glare, already with a
gun in hand and ready to shoot, the only reason she didn't do it already is because Andrew asked her to not kill him. Tsk, can't she just shoot his legs?

The only answer from the mysterious man was reaching into his jacket with his other hand and producing another knife, he didn't seem to be scared by Ashley pointing a gun at him.

Andrew took the opportunity to attempt to hit the hitman with the flat of the ax while he was facing away, but was met with a kick on his guts, sending him stumbling and crashing into the closet door.

Ashley and Julia momentarily froze in shock seeing the young man crash against the wood, letting a painful yelp. Ashley recovered first, her concern immediately turned into boiling and violent anger, fuck It, this guy is as good as dead!!

However, before she could press the trigger, every single nerve in her body felt the need for her to duck, and so she did exactly that without realizing it. Her confusion turned into disbelief when she heard the sound of something flying right above her and hit the door. Her eyes followed the sharp sound and realized the hitman had tried to throw a knife at her head!

Good thing that her body reacted like that even if she couldn't understand how she predicted her possible death. Her pocket felt strangely hot but she didn't care. She began to raise herself to point the gun back at him, but to her shock, he was already moving.

The hitman was going for Julia, his healthy hand was already holding another knife. Most likely he thought the terrified yellow-eyed woman was the weakest link and wouldn't be able to aim at him.

He was wrong.

Like a flip was being switched in her, Julia raised her taser steadily, aimed right at him point blank, and shot the electrifying rods right on his chest.

The electricity flowed right through the hitman’s body. Julia watched with sweat trailing her forehead and a harder glare in her eyes as the hitman spasmed and convulsed. But before he could get completely immobilized, the taser turned off, much to the woman’s horror.

The battery was dead…

The hitman breathed heavily but managed to raise himself from the floor and removed the rods from his jacket. Julia was shaking and backing away, but before she could take another step, the man rushed forward with a minimal stumble and prepared to stab her.

Ashley panicked a little and was about to shoot, but she saw Andrew joining in and grabbing the hitman jacket, pulling him back, and causing the knife to graze a lock of Julia’s hair.

“Oh no you don't!” Andrew snarled. He was about to try to restrain the bigger man but was met by an elbow on the stomach. Unlike last time, he didn't let go and instead used every ounce of strength he had to drag the hitman and slam the man's back on the kitchenette shelves.

The hitman grunted but didn't stop. He grabbed Andrew’s ax and raised his knife and tried to stab Andrew, but he used his free hand to grab the attacking arm while he kept trying to push the ax towards the man's face. They were stuck in a struggle battle that Andrew was slowly losing due to him being much weaker. Adrenaline couldn't help him forever and he was nervously realizing his limits.

“Andy get the fuck out the way! I can't shoot him with you blocking the way!” Ashley shouted behind him, trying to aim for a clean shot, but that was the first time using a gun, and it was way harder than what she had seen in films.

“Trying to.” Andrew hissed through his teeth. The hitman was pushing back, and there was nothing he could do. The knife was getting dangerously close to his eye, slowly inching closer and closer. Until-

The hitman gasped in pain and visibly jolted with efforts greatly weakened. Andrew was confused until he saw Julia in his peripheral vision, her hands pushing a knife straight into the hitman's side. Say that Andrew was surprised by her joining directly close and personal and also stabbing someone, if he wasn't in a life and death situation, he would probably think she was even more ho-

NO TIME FOR THAT

“Leave him alone!!!” the smaller woman threw her entire body weight onto the hitman and helped Andrew push him back against the shelves where sharp broken wood and cheap metal were gonna make a not very good back rest. Even with the stab wound, he was still fighting tooth and nail against the two.

“(How strong is this guy?!)” Andrew screamed in his head. They needed to restrain this guy, but he was putting up too much of a fight. Not even the loss of a part of his hand and the blood he lost seemed to slow him down.

His thoughts were cut off by quick steps behind him and his sister's voice.

“Banzai!” Ashley shouted as she slammed her shoulder against the hitman’s other side like a small and bratty battering ram, adding enough strength for the three to push the bigger man right on the shelves again.

Wood dug and ripped on the hitman’s back like a million spikes, but it wasn't enough to knock him down, with even more strength exerted, he used his leg to knee Andrew in the sternum, knocking air out of his lungs and making him let go to grab at the hurt area. The man then used the bigger moving space to look at Julia with anger.

“YOU BITCH!” He spoke for the first time and backhanded her with his injured hand so hard that Julia was thrown back and fell on the ground,

Ashley looked at both her brother and Julia with wide eyes, but couldn't say anything as she had barely time to back away from getting her throat slit multiple times. Her body seemed to already know where she was gonna get attacked like an invisible force was pulling her away. Her pocket got hotter at every attack.

Andrew gritted his teeth and ignored the splitting pain in his torso. He grabbed the man and pushed him away from Ashley, getting the attention back to himself. He barely ducked under another knife strike and clenched his fist. With all his strength, he punched the hitman right in the cheek, making him stumble. He was about to follow up with the ax, but the hitman recovered faster than he anticipated. The bigger man punched him back with the healthy hand, the knife handle just increasing the strength of the blow, and proceeded to disarm him and restrain Andrew into a chokehold.

Ashley immediately gritted her teeth and glared like a wild beast, immediately pointing the gun, but she couldn't shoot because the hitman was using Andrew as a shield.

“If you wanna shoot me, you are gonna shoot him as well, sunshine.” The man snarled as he pressed the tip of his knife on the young man’s throat. Andrew’s poorly oxygenated brain thought about the irony of this.

Maybe if he pressed it more, enough to make red split out, everything would be so much better.

SHUT UP!

“Let go of my brother, you cocksucker, or I swear I will cut you into pieces and eat you!!!” Ashley barked with veins almost bulging in her forehead and neck. She didn't even want to use the gun, this guy earned himself the privilege of being torn apart with a cleaver.

The hitman didn't seem to be intimidated, he was clearly fatigued from the multiple injuries and blood loss. The fact he was still strong enough to hold Andrew down was irritating.

“You just had to go to sleep, your death would have been quick and painless, now I have to gut you all.” The hitman growled and made a show of cutting Andrew superficially, causing a line of red to trail his thin pale neck.

This caused Ashley to almost go into an even bigger rampage, but she held herself back. Her brother's life was on the line, and that was enough to calm her down…a little.

The two stood staring at each other for what felt like hours, the only sounds present were the hitman's heavy and pained breathing, Ashley’s growling, and Andrew’s heartbeat, at least, for him only.

Both Andrew and Ashley wanted to do something to help each other, but they were forced into this deadly staring contest. It would have continued and devolved if the hitman had kept count of something…

Julia was still there.

*Bam!!!* *Clang*

Something came flying right at the side of the hitman's head, A PAN!! It was thrown by Julia, who was back on her feet, her cheek was already starting to swell and had an angry bruise already, some blood was also dripping from her nose, but her face was the angriest one she ever produced.

The hit disoriented the man, his other arm let go of Andrew with the injured hand very close to his face.

Too close.

Andrew instinctively opened his maw and bit with every ounce of strength his jaw could muster, tearing the already mangled flesh apart and ripping a small piece off, the metallic taste of blood assaulted his mouth and stained his lips red, he didn't care, he was pretty sure he swallowed the meat without even realizing.

“FUCK!!!” The Hitman screamed in pain and lowered his guard even more, which gave Andrew the breathing room to do something very familiar to him. Just like Karen did to him in room 302, Andrew pulled his head forward and then swung it back, slamming the back of his head on the guy's face.

It hurt like hell, but the satisfying crack from both the sunglasses and what Andrew could hope was the bastard nose dulled the pain a lot.

The hitman tried a last desperate attack with the knife, but before he could bring his hand down to the young man in his clutches

*Bang!!!*

A gunshot resonated in the room, followed by the sound of the knife and something meaty hitting the ground.

Andrew, with his ears still ringing, looked in front of him and saw his sister clutching the revolver, a bit of smoke coming from the barrel. When he felt the hitman back away from him, he turned around, seeing that the hand that was previously holding the knife had a hole and a missing finger.

Seeing this bastard so injured and bloody sent Andrew's brain into overclock once again, the numbness when he chopped the neighbor and killed the Warden and that bitch in room 302. Maybe that was good, he doesn't have to feel bad if he can't feel. But then, he remembered that this man backhanded Julia, and he could see her injuries from his peripheral vision.

That…

*Thump* Thump*

Made him irritated…

*Thump* Thump*

But not only he did that…

*Thump* Thump* *Thump* Thump*

He almost killed Ashley

That made him very irritated…

The numbness was easily overpowered by boiling-hot anger, the strongest he ever felt in a long time. No disconnection, no cold, no excuses.

No Andy, only Andrew.

Andrew stepped forward and grabbed the hitman by the collar. He could see his shocked eyes beneath the shattered glasses.

“For the love of god or the devil…” Andrew snarled and gritted his teeth, pulling his head back and-

“GO THE FUCK TO SLEEP!!!!”. He shouted as he headbutted the hitman with everything that was left in his system. Warm blood splattered on his forehead and started to drip from his own nose, but he didn't care. Okay, maybe he was caring about the massive amount of dizziness that followed.

It did the trick, the hitman finally crumbled like a castle of cards, Andrew not so politely let go of the collar so he could let gravity do the work to knock him out if he was still conscious.

The three were standing there, still recovering from this whole mess, Andrew and Julia took the worst in bodily harm while Ashley was pretty untouched, but she dodged a lot of near-death situations. In general, their hearts were asking for mercy, their lungs were absorbing every ounce of oxygen they could and their minds were going a mile per second.

In general, not a good experience, Ashley would vote it 2 stars out of 5.

Andrew’s eyes rolled behind his skull and he proceeded to fall unconscious as well.

Okay, 0 stars out of 5.

Julia instead clutched her mouth before giving up and proceeded to puke right on the floor at the sight of the missing fingers and blood.

Mhm, 3 stars out of 5

“Shit!!” Andrew hissed in pain when Ashley pressed a piece of paper with antiseptic on the cuts present on his face. The young man was sitting on the sofa with Julia, and Ashley was trying to patch him up with the little supplies they had. While his little sister was doting after him, Andrew was doing his best to treat Julia’s own injuries.

The stinging of the medication was making his work harder.

“Stop being a baby. You can't have a better nurse than me, so quit whining.” Ashley huffed as she kept cleaning the cuts with her free hand anchored on her brother’s shoulder to keep him still. Her nails a clear threat for him to not move.

Andrew rolled his eyes and used the occasion to look at himself and at Ashley and Julia. The hitman really did a number of them, Andrew received multiple cuts, and bruises and what he could guess was a minor concussion dues to the dizziness still present and top all off, a bloody nose. Julia had it better than him, but still had a very ugly bruise on her left cheek and a bloody nose as well, some angry scrapes were presents around her hands and shoulders. Luckily, more or less all injuries of both were patched up or cleaned up.

Ashley was pretty much unharmed, even if she was the one that had the most near death experiences.

“You are a dumbass, what the fuck Is wrong with you?” Ashley grumbled while applying a bandage on the cut she was previously cleaning. The woman was very ticked off with him and barely held herself back from screaming at him for putting both of them in danger, but she held her tongue a little due to the worry she reserved for him. Only for him.

His silence just gave her more room to express her irritation.

“You get all bossy and say that we shouldn't kill him, but then you go all swinging.” She continued, now folding her arms and glaring down at her brother.

“You were about to shoot him. And you didn't hear? The guy was about to kill you first…” Andrew mumbled passively, not even raising his gaze to meet hers. He knew he fucked up, he didn't need a reminder that he can't control himself sometimes. He wanted to forget he could get like that, that wasn't normal.

He hated that he was grateful to have that side, it was the best at protecting her after all.

“Touche. But you forgot I have a gun, and you have little to no muscles. You charged at a guy twice your size like you were gonna snap him in half or something, hehehe." Ashley chuckled a bit, her fingers moved to swipe some of his hair away from his bruised face.

"Don't get me wrong, it was amazing and kinda hot, but try to not get yourself killed like an idiot next time.” She pouted, a ghost of an impish smirk on her lips. She will never tell him that seeing him get so violently protective of her always makes her feel way, way happier than a normal person would feel. He doesn't need the ego boost.

Andrew rolled his eyes, purposely ignoring the hot comment, and glanced to the side at his girlfriend, finding her looking away. Since they sat there to *lick their wounds* Julia has been awfully quiet, just staring at the tied-up hitman with an unreadable expression and a blank look.

There was something weird about it, neither siblings could point out what.

“Heh, that bruise suits you.” Ashley snickered while eyeing Julia’s swollen cheek. Even if she hates it to admit, this hussy has been a big help, but she wasn't gonna say that of course.

Julia glanced at her and then at Andrew, noting that both were staring at her. To the siblings' surprise and confusion, she didn't get flustered or shy, she just stared back before looking away.

“Thanks, I guess…” she mumbled and put a hand on the bruise to see how big it got, but she flinched at the wave of pain she got at a mere touch. It was pretty bad.

The yellow eyed woman jumped a little when she felt something cool land on her lap. She glanced down and saw a small ice pack there, her eyes returned to the siblings, finding Ashley looking away and Andrew looking slightly surprised about something. 

Julia muttered a thank you and placed the ice and on her own cheek, her eyes returning to stare curiously at the two siblings, who were back to do what they were doing before.

Her mind was racing, that man came here to kill them specifically and he was hired for that. Who would hire a hitman to kill them? Why would they? How did Ashley magically know he was about to kill them? But that was the least of her worries. The why was what plagued her thoughts. She wanted answers, and she couldn't resist anymore the need to ask.

“Why would someone hire someone to hunt you two?” She asked soberly while gauging their reactions. Surprise was what she got, both her boyfriend and her *friend*’s eyes immediately went back to her.

“Umm, maybe they are debt collectors? Mom and Dad weren't the best at making economic decisions.” Andrew tried to dodge the question with a half-joke. It didn't work, the cold sweat already forming on his forehead and Ashley’s frown were enough for Julia to understand she had to press more for the long-awaited answers.

“Debt collectors don't hire hitmen to kill like this. It's bad for business. My dad is a cop, Andrew, I know there’s more.” She cut his attempt down with a sharp edge in her voice that was alien coming from her mouth. Both siblings had never seen or heard her being so serious before and it showed on their faces.

Sighing softly, Julia took a moment to appreciate the cold of the icepack on her aching cheek before starting to talk again, her eyes narrowing the smallest bit.

“I-I'm not stupid, I know you two have been lying to me since we started living here and I waited for you to tell me.” She said with a tint of nervousness returning in her voice. This was it, no more running and stuttering away.

Her yellow eyes moved to look at her boyfriend, his face was mostly passive, but she saw the hints of panic. From the corner of her eyes, Julia could also see Ashley looking at her with a very hard glare, a glare that hinted that the woman could shift to violence in a heartbeat. But Julia didn't let it intimidate her this time.

Well, not completely, cold sweat was building up on her face and her heart was pounding, but she didn't stop.

“You k-know I love you, Andrew, I've told you that a lot of times and will keep doing that. And Ashley, we have been f-friends since childhood. So can you two be honest with me? At least this time? I can help you if you let me!” After shouting this, Julia finally ran out of confidence, she was left with nothing else to do but stare at the two siblings while she waited for their response while keeping her breathing in check.

Andrew was panicking, no, not panicking, he was losing his mind. Saying that he underestimated his girlfriend would be a fucking big understatement, he always clung to her trusting nature and naivety. But surprise surprise, she actually suspected them!!!!

What he was gonna tell her? He looked at Ashley for possible help, and found her looking back with a passive gaze. He could already picture what that look was saying to him, and it made him grit his teeth a little.

That's on you, you wanted her around, so you resolve it.

Andrew bit his lips and glanced back at Julia, her yellow eye immediately locked onto his green ones as soon as he did so. He needed to say something to disperse the suspect or at least lessen the blow. He was also aware that if he didn't solve this mess immediately, Ashley was 100% gonna kill Julia without a second thought. Her gaze told him everything.

What should he say? A lie? A half-truth? Wait, it wasn't his fault in the first place. Ashley was the one that got in danger and made him kill the warde-

“....I killed one of the wardens.” Andrew felt his blood run cold when those words left his own damn mouth. He didn't know why he said that so bluntly, or why he didn't put an excuse in it, he just said what he did…what he did…

Even Ashley looked surprised by his sudden admission.

Julia’s eyes widened in shock “W-What?!” She shouted completely baffled, her face going pale immediately. Andrew killed someone?!!! Okay admittedly she was ready to kill the hitman, but it was self-defense! But this…this she didn't know what to think, she had a million questions that she wanted to ask, but her shock made her throat as dry as the desert.

“He butchered the one that I said was about to do stuff to me. He had it coming, no one will miss him, yada yada.” Ashley shrugged dismissively. Well, the secret was out, now the question was if she had to butcher one body or two, Andrew would understand if it comes to that, he always does.

Julia pondered the shocking information for a few unnerving moments. Her lips ached from the constant chewing she was doing on the lower lip, but she was too stressed to care.

In the end, just a few words could come up from her mouth.

“That's…b-bad.” She mumbled, unsure of what to think, on one hand, killing was horrible, on the other, if Ashley was telling the truth, that was self-defense. And they were starving them on purpose.

“So, are you going to report us?” Ashley asked with a small smirk, but the wariness and hostility in her eyes told her everything. Ashley was like that, Andrew was her priority. Julia always respected that and she still does.

This was mentally draining, it was a miracle she wasn't tearing up or having a panic attack due to the accumulated stress. This just allowed her not-so-friendly thoughts to sink their claws into her and cut her sane thoughts to shreds.

They had to kill, because they had no choice. They had to save themselves because you were too scared of going to help them immediately …

It's n-not true, i-

You were wasting time hugging your pillow and crying yourself to sleep instead of trying to rescue your boyfriend sooner. What a girlfriend you are.

I just want everything to go back to how it used to be. The four of us togeth-

But Nina is gone, Ashley hates you, and Andrew fucks and puts up with you because he pities you! The only thing you should do is stop shivering and accept everything like a good girl. That's the only thing you are good for, keep smiling and accepting.

Julia quickly wiped whatever was about to spill from her eyes and clenched them shut. No, she can't report them, she would never forgive herself, never never never.

After taking a steadying breath, she looked up at the two tense siblings. She gave them a little nervous smile.

“If I do that, you will be jailed for sure. Even if it was for self-defense, I know the people behind the quarantine are powerful and will not let you go unpunished…or alive.” She said shakily while fiddling with her hands. The thought of Andrew or Ashley just being gunned down in the streets or killed in prison was unbearable.

Both siblings looked at her with a raised eyebrow, confused by her choice of words, it was almost like she wasn't going to report them-

“T-There's a big chance they were the ones that sent him to kill us. So, I-I will not say anything, I can't bear the thought of the cops taking you away.” She sighed and forced a small shaky smile. Her decision was taken, her morality took a hit, but that was worth it.

Andrew was completely in disbelief. Just like that?! She is gonna accept his past murder (his first one, he will die before saying he killed that other lady, even if it was self-defense as well) and just shrug it off?

“Just be more honest with me. We will find a way to get out of this, I'm sure!” Julia finished with pumped fists. It was like a cupid arrow was shot directly into the oldest Graves sibling’s rotten heart. He had to literally keep himself from falling from the sofa. Yes, she was too good to him.

Maybe you could stop being a freak, look how forgiving she is!

I'M NOT A FREAK.

You are.

Andrew shook his head and pitched the bridge of his nose. Immediately regretting it as sharp pain assaulted “So..you aren't scared?” He asked while suppressing a hiss of pain. Pain was really the last thing in his mind, the disbelief he felt by seeing how good she was taking it distracted him from that.

He raised an eyebrow when Julia nodded very quickly, almost comically. “Oh no, I'm about to freak out, but it will be fine!” She giggled with two thumbs up, imaginary flowers and stars started to fly all around her.

Ashley scooted closer to Andrew and leaned so her mouth was close to his ear, she even covered her lips from the side for good measure.

“Andy, I don't think that she is right in the head.” She whispered with sweat trailing the side of her head. Her behavior swings were confusing the hell out of her. Ashley was so confused that she couldn't even to back to her fantasy revolving around her shooting her rival in the face and throw her body into a lake.

Andrew gave her a pointed look and rolled his eyes.

“You are in no position to talk, you lunatic. And what did I say about calling me, Andy?” he replied with a deadpan voice. He ignored the whispers in his head calling him just as fucked up.

He flinched when his sister pitched his cheek harshly, forcing him to face her narrowed eyes.

“And you are? Whatever I have, you have as well! You are as much as a *lunatic* as I am!!!” She hissed while pitching his other cheek while a cross-popping vein pulsed on her head.

“Ow ow ow!! Stop it!!!” Andrew yelped as he grabbed her arms and tried to pry her off him. The struggle soon devolved into them trying to slap each other’s hands away like children. All in front of a very confused Julia.

The yellow eyed woman was still trying to force what she found out in the back of her mind so she wouldn't shake and scream, but the pounding in her heart was as loud reminder her that she was out of her once pure environment. She was scared, no, terrorized, but even with that, her determination to keep the group united was as strong as ever.

The siblings' squabble came to a sudden stop once they heard their guest grunting in pain and coughing. Their eyes snapped to look at the tied-up hitman, who just now was already starting to struggle against his restraints.

The man had very rough bandaging on him so he wouldn't die before he had the chance of telling them anything. The knife was still stuck to his side, there not a need for a genius to know that removing it would just cause him to bleed out.

“Looks like our friend here is finally awake~” Ashley chuckled darkly as she walked towards their prisoner with an impish smirk growing on her lips. She didn't know if she was more looking forward to the torture or the information. Mhmm, probably the first~.

He did hurt Andy after all, that deserve more than a few stabs.

“I just need pliers. Gonna cut some of his fingers and I bet we will hear him sing nice and good, hehehe.” She mused while putting a finger on the edge of her lips, expanding her smile further. She even started cracking the knuckles of her free hand with her thumb.

Both Andrew and Julia stared at each other with mixed reaction while they followed. Ashley was really getting into this, huh?

“You watch too many films.” Andrew deadpanned. He was careful to not step on the dry blood that stained the floor. He almost feels sorry for the one who has to clean up this mess, almost.

“Hey hey, finally awake.” Ashley completely ignored her brother and instead greeted the hitman with an innocent voice, yeah, innocent, if she hadn't spent half an hour ranting to Andrew about how she was gonna make him scream in pain for trying to kill them.

He didn't feel loved hearing about it, no sir, he wasn't happy! And he is 100% not lying.

The hitman was probably around forty, with brown hair, and beard, and amber eyes, he had glass shards sticking out there and there on his face, all stained with blood. His nose was messed up, not that it would have made him less ugly if it was intact. The man just silently glared at the pink-eyed woman, An act of cold defiance, one that neither Ashley nor Andrew had time to humor.

Ashley chuckled like a little girl, even if internally she was holding her rage from snapping like a bear trap “Not a talker? Alright, so we are gonna make it short. Who paid you to slit our throats?” She asked with a strained smile. She really wanted to dispose of this guy right now.

As soon as she thought of that, she felt her pocket burning again, but she ignored it, there was no danger after all.

“The tooth fairy.” The hitman spat with a bloody challenging smirk. Even with a heavily injured body and tied up to a chair, he still finds the strength to be a pain in the ass.

Ashley’s innocent mask broke into a dangerous scowl. Pink eyes were now glaring at him with not-so-friendly intent.

“I'm gonna give her plenty of your teeth if you don't answer the damn question.” She snarled back with her fists clenching on her shorts’s fabric. Her nails duck deep into it as if trying to tear to meet her own skin. Maybe she should just take the gun and point it at this bastard’s dick.

“Just answer and be done with it.” Andrew chimed in with a bored voice. They needed to leave this trash can of a motel as quickly as possible and this guy was really dragging the time.

The older man spat some bloody saliva on the floor and turned his eyes to glare at the older sibling.

“Do you think I'm stupid?! My hands are ruined and I got a knife in my fucking hip, you are just some sloppy amateurs!!!” The hitman sneered and tried to pull at the ropes to jump on them, causing the makeshift bandages wrapped around his ruined hands to scrape against the ropes and tear in some places. His constant gasps of pain were surprisingly satisfying to watch for the two siblings, while Julia felt kinda bad, like she wanted to-

Put him down-

Wait what?!!

She shook her head, no no no, she doesn't want that, he hurt her, he hurt Andrew and Ashley. He was a bad person, but she couldn't think like this.

“These amateurs kicked your ass.” Ashley mocked him with a hand in front of her lips, doing a show to muffle her giggle.

The hitman stopped struggling and glared at her, he was way paler and sweaty, the blood loss taking a big toll on him. “*heavy breath* Easy for you to say, those *heavy breath* two took the hits for you. And I would have killed you if you didn't have the luck to dodge my knife.” he snarled with pained breathing. Andrew knew that he was trying to antagonize them to buy time. He was starting to consider just killing him right there and there. Julia will understand. After all, she did it before, so he doesn't need to justify himself in removing this dangerous guy…right?

“Luck? There's no luck, you were just bad at your job. It was even my first time shooting a gun, and look at you. A big smocking hole on your ugly hand, I must say that it's better like this, me and Andrew upgraded you. Now you can be the six and half fingers guy!” Ashley didn't back down and sharpened her word as the knife impaled in the man’s side. Andy was right, allowing this piece of shit to live a little longer was a good idea, just for the pleasure of mocking him, to make him see how useless it was to get in between them.

Andrew and Julia sweatdropped even more. Seriously, was this an interrogation or a sass battle?

“You bitc-ARGHH!!” The hitman was about to shout, but before he could even finish the insult, Andrew was suddenly in front of him, leaning down so he could be at eye level while his hand held the knife, twisting it slowly and painfully.

The tied-up man recoiled in pain at every single movement of the knife. Andrew’s eyes never left him, his green irises so cold that seemed to absorb any warmth on his features. The young man just stared at the hitman’s agonized expression with that blank expression while he punished him for almost calling his little sister a bad word that only he could use.

“Don't be rude, it would be bad if this went a bit deeper, wouldn't it?” He said calmly and , right with his words, he inserted the knife a little deeper, causing the man to grit his teeth to muffle the cry he most likely wanted to release.

“You- *hiss* have no idea who you are going against!” He said through gritted bloody teeth, trying to glare, but his composure broke as soon as Andrew twisted the knife more.

Andrew was about to say something, but he stopped in his tracks when he felt his little sister's arms (yes he could recognize her touch without looking) envelope his shoulders and her chin resting on the crook of his neck. He moved his gaze without turning his head and saw that she was leaning on him, staring down at the prisoner with satisfaction in her face.

Andrew of course didn't move away, just returned his gaze to their victim. Wait, was Julia still behind them? She has been really quiet-

Focus, you can lie to her and yourself later!

His visage hardened again and made good measure to twist the knife upward, causing the man to straighten up his posture to reduce the pain. “No, we don't, and we wanna know. Tell us.” He said with a sharper edge in his voice, already tired of this back and forth.

As the interrogation continued, Julia watched with a troubled expression. She was seeing a side of both siblings she never saw, how casual they were about hurting this man and how they seemed to take some twisted enjoyment into it.

It should have bothered her a lot, but strangely it didn't. The woman didn't want to question why her morality took such a shattered shape lately, but she didn't want to elaborate. Maybe she could do something to help to make it fast.

While being lost in thought, her hand moved to rest in her pocket. She jumped a little when she felt something squirming in there. Then it hit her, she had taken a centipede and put it there! How could she forget?!

The woman put her hand once again in her pocket, removing the miraculously still alive centipede and stared as it tried to flee from her hold. Her eyes glanced at the siblings and then back at the arthropod. Ashley wanted this, no? As a good friend, she should help! Yeah…good job, Julia…

“I've started doing this job since before you even stopped suckling your mama’s teat, boy!!! You will not get anything from me!” The hitman barked loudly and tried to kick the siblings away from him, but the only thing he got was his foot getting stomped on and the knife going a tiny bit deeper.

Ashley glared angrily and was about to grab the handle of the knife and dig all the way in, but both she and Andrew felt someone tap their shoulder. They turned their attention to the nervous-looking Julia behind them, who was holding something long and moving.

“Um…could t-this be of h-help?” She stuttered as she presented the arthropod, Andrew immediately grimaced while Ashley’s eyes lit up like a little girl receiving their favorite toy. It cheered Julia up a little to not have a glare aimed at her for once.

“Now we are talking! Good job for making yourself useful for once!” Ashley exclaimed as she took the centipede from her hand and walked back gingerly to stand in front of their prisoner, who glared up at her with a bored face.

“Let’s try again, who sent you? Were they the ones who put us in quarantine?” She asked with a smirk, hoping he would not answer.

“The tooth fairy.” The hitman repeated the same answer he gave the first time, even having the gall to smile mockingly at her. Ohhhhh, time to have some sweet revenge.

He didn't even notice the insect squirming in her hand, which would add more spice to his terror.

“I hoped you would say that!” Ashley giggled childishly and leaned down, her hand shot to grab the man’s hair harshly and forced him to tilt his head to the side. He tried to resist, but it was useless, adrenaline left him a long time ago. He was at their mercy~

Andrew widened his eyes in disbelief and/or amazement. Was she actually gonna do that?

The answer was yes.

He turned towards Julia with a sweatdrop. “Um..you don't have to watch, even if we already forced you to see a lot.” He said with a forced little smile. To be honest, he felt the tiniest amount of guilt for exposing Julia to all of this, and guilt was something he barely had in his heart.

Julia surprisingly shook her head in negation. “It's o-okay, I'm a b-big girl.” she stuttered and moved her gaze towards the incoming scene. She had to grow up and stop getting scared and this was the only method she could think of at the moment.

Ashley paid no mind to her brother and Julia's exchange, instead, she grinned maniacally and brought her other hand closer to the man’s ear “Here you go! Say hi to your new friend!” Ashley exclaimed as she placed the centipede inside the man’s ear canal. The little fella immediately started to walk inside it, the tiny legs stabbing on the sensitive skin.

“W-What are you doing?! Ack! What did you put in there!?” The hitman flailed and kicked to no avail. No matter how much he shook his head, the centipede wasn't going out.

“Just giving this little guy a home~” Ashley coed as she backed away and observed as the hitman kept flailing and crying in discomfort. She let it steam for a few seconds before asking her question again.

“Now, who sent you?” She asked with a smirk, receiving no answer, the man was more busy trying to get the arthropod out of his ear.

“I *gasp* can't! You don't want to mess up with them!” He said in between sharp intakes of pained breathing.

“Who are they?! Come on, He wants to hear it too! Who sent you?” Ashley insisted with her voice getting more high pitched while she pumped her fists like an excited kid, his laments were music for her ears.

“Ugh! Fuck!!! T-Take it o-out!!” The man started to plead, it fell on deaf ears of course.

“Who sent you~?” The pink-eyed woman sang with a smug look. This was so fun!! It's like that cop and criminals game she used to play with Andy, naturally playing with him was the best thing even with no blood or real pain.

“I don't know!” Really? Trying to lie after giving every single hint that he knows? Did he think she was stupid?

She leaned forward so she was face to-face with him. Her pink orbs narrowed in a dangerous glare “Mr Centipede doesn't believe you. Be more honest.” She chuckled darkly. She heard her older brother walk so he was standing behind the hitman. He harshly grabbed his head and moved it so the centipede would be more compelled to go in the opposite direction of the exit.

Ohhh, Andy was playing too~

Julia kept watching with her hands covering her mouth, but she kept her eyes on the scene. The screams of pain were deafening, but she didn't cover her ears. She was about to look away but stopped herself. No, you said you could watch, so you watch!!

“You both are crazy!!” The man shouted angrily, at this point he was crying and looked on the verge of puking.

Ashley chuckled mockingly at his words, not negating them in the slightest. She knew they weren't normal and it would be amazing if Andrew accepted it too, but alas, Leyley must help him out of the love and kindness of her heart.

“Who-” She was about to repeat once again. It was getting kinda annoying having to repeat the same question. But before she could finish, the hitman let out a very pained and loud grunt and finally gave in.

“TOXICOLA, THE ONES WHO PUT YOU IN THAT GOD-DAMNED QUARANTINE, THEY HIRED ME TO CLOSE YOUR MOUTHS PERMANENTLY. AFTER MAKING SURE YOUR PARENTS WERE COMPLIANT, THEY WANTED TO MAKE SURE THERE WERE NO LOOSE ENDS!” He shouted, finally giving them the confirmation they wanted. He slumped on the backrest after finishing, his head trying to go away from Andrew’s hold.

Ashley smirked in victory, but then returned to a curious expression “Compliant?” she asked. What do their shitty parents have to do with this?

“I don't know! They are probably trying to corrupt them or something, so they forget about you freaks!” The hitman hissed with gritted teeth. The jab earned him Andrew grabbing his broken nose and squeeze. He shook back and forth releasing some guttural noises.

As Andrew made sure the hitman was reminded that he shouldn't be rude, Ashley was digesting what she just heard, which was rare for her but being reminded that money was good enough for their parents to forget about that felt like bile in her guts and made her pause. Not that they needed money for that of course. They have done it since they were little.

“Good to know we were right from the start, Thank you!” Ashley innocently smiled and backed away, much to the man’s horror.

“Wait, you need to remove-*wheeze*” the man tried to plead, but his voice was cut off by Andrew wrapping his arms around the man’s throat, cutting his air supply without a grain of hesitation.

The young man saw Julia’s scared pale face and Ashley’s intrigued one out of the corner of his eye as he kept choking the hitman. Voices in his head compelled him to squeeze until life was completely drained from this bastard. But in front of Julia?...he wasn't ready to show how bad he could be.

“Go to sleep again, sunshine.” He muttered coldly. After some moments of air deprivation, the hitman stopped moving, and Andrew let go before the damage could be fatal. Ashley's disappointment was clear as day, but he brushed it off.

They could kill him when Julia wasn't looking.

He let go of the hitman and saw how the unconscious man went limp and leaned forward. A few moments later, something long and with too many legs crawled out of his ear, the centipede they inserted before to torture him, it was covered in blood and what seemed to be pieces of *membrane?* Wait, did this little guy bring the damn eardrum with it? Oh fuck, that's gonna hurt.

Not his problem tho.

“Well, that was illuminating, now what?” He sighed as he stepped away from the unconscious hitman and walked towards the two women.

“We can bury him in the park.” Ashley said without missing a bit and shrugged. She ignored the quiet squeak of surprise from the other woman.

“With what? I'm not digging bare-handed. Also, he is still alive.” Andrew replied with a sweatdrop.

“Even better, let's bury him alive! Let him kiss mother nature until his last breath!” Ashley cheered with pumped fists.

The older sibling snorted with a small smirk, but then glanced at his clearly troubled girlfriend and made his lips form a thin line. Okay, the fun was over, he needs to actually be a boyfriend for once and calm Julia down, and then think of what to do with this guy.

While Andrew was checking if Julia was okay and needed soothing. Ashley stared at the unconscious hitman with a bored look. Her mind was thinking of what they were gonna do with him. Killing him was a no-brainer. But then what, burying him would be fun, but also such a waste, Mhmm, they could cut a leg and bring it with them?

Just as her thoughts were shifting to totally normal cannibalistic thoughts, her pocket started to get hot again, much more than before. At this point she couldn't ignore it, so she took the trinket that was in there and stared at it with a frown. To her surprise, there was a glowing red eye hovering right in the middle of the demonic object, now staring at her intensely.

“Tar soul to be.” Ashley flinched when a familiar imposing voice was directly heard in her brain. There was no doubt, this was the demon she summoned who gave her this trinket.

But what did it want? Should she talk or think?

“Speak.” The voice seemed to read her mind. Okay, what the hell!?!! Her thoughts are hers and hers only to know!!

Her eyes narrowed a tiny bit in suspicion at the glowing eye. “Fancy for you to call me. Guess I should thank you for the heads up in that fight, mhm?” She asked in a whisper, making sure she was facing away from her brother and Julia.

“CoRrEct.” It replied without any emotion, now that she heard it again, Ashley noticed that the voice wasn't distorted anymore. Maybe the trinket was helping with that.

"Alright, so what do you want? We are a little busy here.” She said with a small calm smile, not really fearing the demon anymore. She was wary of it obliviously, she wasn't stupid like everyone else thought she was.

“I Saw wHAT HaPPeNed, THaT BAG oF fLesh Is STILL ALiVe AND hiS SOul iS rEaDy To BE HaRveSTed. SummOn mE so I Can GrANT yOU AnOThER chArge fOr ThE trInkEt. anD SPeaK WiTH yOUr brOTHEr.” The last sentence immediately sent her instincts on high alert. Even the first time the demon spoke to her, it showed an interest in talking with Andrew as well, something that she didn't like.

“Why do you want to speak with him so badly?! Are you some sort of demon hussy? Eyes off him!” She hissed quietly and glared maliciously at the eye. She tightened her grip on the trinket, hoping it would hurt the demon and make him back off, but not only the trinket didn't deform even a bit, but the eye was glowing even more.

“I must speak with him. Deals has to be respected.” the voice ordered her, a hint of annoyance and authority dripping from it.

Was she gonna back off?

Hell no!!

“No, fuck you, no summoning for you, buddy!” She hissed back with gritted teeth. This fucker is 100% looking to eat her brother's soul for dinner and she will be double damned if she let it do as it pleases with her property.

“TAR sOuL, dO Not aCT FOOLish. sumMoN Me. do NoT MakE ME foRCE YOU.” the voice ordered once again, even more malicious than before. It made the hair behind her neck to stand up but she called its bluff.

“And how are you gonna do that?” Ashley scoffed with a smirk. What was it gonna do? If it requires summoning to come here, it surely can't do shit to them. Ah! Leyley wins-

“OBseRvE.” It responded with a composed and dangerous voice, not elaborating further.

Ashley was confused, what does that mean? Her blood froze when she heard someone behind her let out a pained grunt. Her pink eyes immediately darted to look at the one who made that noise and saw her beloved brother clutching his head with agony written all over his face. He was so much paler than before and the young woman could see that the tissue in his nose was completely stained crimson and with blood overflowing from the gap.

“Andrew, a-are you okay?!” Julia immediately went to his side and tried to see what was wrong, her hands cradling his face to see if there was some injures they didn't notice. He didn't answer or react to her, his eyes were unfocused and dull, like he was one second away from dropping dead.

Ashley was horrified, oh shit! How?!! No no no no!

Luckily as fast as it came, Andrew seemed to recover from whatever afflicted him, his skin regained a bit of color and he seemed more attentive. 

“I…think so.” he replied breathlessly like someone just tried to choke the life out of him a second ago.

“Come here.” Julia said as she guided her boyfriend to sit on the sofa, as soon as he was down, she sat on his one of legs and started checking his injuries further.

Ashley felt herself relax a bit, but now she was extremely alert on the demon speaking to her. Her eyes returned to the trinket, glaring maliciously at it. However, before she could even form a word, it spoke to her.

“DON't TeSt MY PaTieNCe, gIRl. sTart THE riTUal. YOU aNd yoUr bROthEr wILl bE RewaRDeD pLENty.” It ordered once again, 

".........." Ashley opened her mouth, but didn't say a word, she was on a standstill, usually she would agree if it was anyone else, hell, if the demon wanted Julia's soul, she wouldn't even bat an eye, but this was Andrew it wanted to *speak* with.

"Tar SoUl to Be, I can gIvE YOu THE tOols TO KEEp hIm fOREvER WITH you, AnD TO mAKE hIM realIZe tHaT YoU two aRe bEYONd BlOoDKIN." The demon interrupted her thought, this time adding something too tempting to not consider. She thought she knew what the demon was referring to for the beyond bloodkin thing, and it made her grit her teeth at how much it hit the mark. Fuck!
.
.
.
.
.
“Fine. But don't you dare to hurt him.” She reluctantly accepted. They still have the book that weirdo gave them, so it will not be hard to set up a ritual.

The voice didn't respond, which made Ashley more uneasy. She noticed the the eye on the trinket disappeared as well, leaving her alone with the tempting deal in her reach. 

With a low grumble, Ashley turned to face Andrew and Julia. They were both sitting on the sofa, the first simply letting the second tend after him. One of his hands was also busy playing with her hair, something that made Ashley's mood take an even colder turn. He should be doing that to her only, not that -

Focus Ashley, remember what the demon told you.

“Hey, Andrew.” She called as she walked closer.

The older sibling groggily opened his eyes and looked at her, Julia did the same.

“Yes?” He asked.

“I think I know how we can dispose of that guy.” Ashley explained with crossed arms.

“And that would be?” He mumbled and raised an eyebrow, wondering about her plan. He was also confused by how serious she looked.

“We set up a ritual, summon the demon, and let it eat that guy’s soul.” She said without missing a beat. She didn't really care that Julia heard her, hiding what they did pretty much went out of the window.

Andrew’s eyes widened in disbelief at her mentioning that right in front of Julia, speaking of her-

“Huh?!! W-what are you talking a-about?” The yellow-eyed woman blurted out in shock. Summon a demon? Like those crazy people in that cult?!

Ashley briefly turned to her with a bored look “Oh yeah, demons exist, they eat souls, are all powerful, yada yada.” She gave the sloppiest explanation she could and looked at her brother again “Come on Andrew, let's do it.” she hurried as she grabbed his hands and forced him to stand up.

“Wait a fucking second, Ashley, we just can't do one now.” Obviously Andrew has to complain. For the devil's sake, what a whining manbaby her Andy is.

“We can! And I need to charge my trinket. This is the perfect occasion!” She shushed his complaints and dragged him to stand beside the unconscious hitman. She then walked towards their backpack and pulled out the demon summoning book. Fuck, It was heavy

“Wait, what is g-going on?!” Julia finally recovered from the shock of before and again tried to question what Ashley was even doing.

So annoying!!

“Do I need to break it down to you? Demons are fucking real, I got a damn demonic trinket that makes me see the future and I need this guy's soul to recharge it!” Ashley hissed as she glared at Julia and pointed at the man on the chair. The yellow-eyed woman closed her mouth and looked really conflicted about believing her or not.

Ashley looked at her brother and pushed the book onto his chest, forcing him to take it “Andrew, you saw how useful this trinket has been, be smart for once.” She insisted and folded her arms.

Andrew looked at her, at the book, at Julia, and then back at her. After some moments he took a deep tired breath and opened the book, flipping through the pages to find the one to set the ritual.

“I guess, fine, we are fucked anyway.” He grumbled and stopped flipping pages as soon as he found the page he needed. “Well, we need blood for the circle and candles.” He read with a huff.

“We have all the blood we need, now for the candles.” Ashley cheered with a small smile, it disappeared as soon as she gazed at the other woman in the room “Oi, check if we have candles!” She ordered.

Julia flinched and looked startled at her, probably still overwhelmed by everything that was happening “I-” she had just the time to open her mouth to stutter a reply before Ashley was back to shouting.

“I don't care what existential crisis you are having right now! Hurry up!” Ashley cut her off with a harsher glare.

“O-Ok!” Julia squeaked and rushed around the room to search if there were candles. Her mind was racing with thoughts filled with disbelief, doing a ritual like those mad people was absurd, but apparently Andrew and Ashley wanted to do that, so she needed to be compliant.

“Can you stop treating her like this?” Andrew scowled with a cold glare.

Ashley of course didn't back off, she didn't have the time for this, the demon could decide to hurt Andy any second now, and as much as Leyley didn't want to admit it, she was worried sick.

“Don't start with your fake-ass protective boyfriend shit. We are in a hurry, you know that.” Ashley argued back as she already started to walk towards the backpack to take the cleaver and then walked to the hitman to take the blood.

“Why are you so much in a hurry to summon that demon?” Andrew asked as he walked closer. Now he was really starting to get freaked out by how restless Ashley was right now, he hoped she wasn't trying to sacrifice Julia or something like that.

“The guy here is dying, I don't wanna waste a soul. I'm not that careless like you think I am.” Ashley replied without looking at him. She used the cleaver to cut a gash on the hitman’s arm and collect some blood.

Andrew didn't reply, just groaned and returned to look at the pages. While his little sister drew a circle on the ground around the hitman, the older sibling instructed her on the shapes of the runes and ta-da, they have made a summoning circle.

Like a Swiss clock, Julia walked in from the bathroom, holding red candles.

“H-Here, they were in the bathroom, t-together with other things...” The young woman blushed a bit as she said that, neither sibling questioned it to keep their mental instability from getting worse.

They took the candles and positioned them around the summoning circle. The only thing left was to light the candles and the music, that one was a little harder.

“Alright, here we go.” Andrew sighed as he took his lighter and used it on the candles. And as expected, nothing! No tremors, no sudden darkness.

“Now what? We don't have the music.” Andrew sighed with a sweatdrop forming on his head.

“Crap, maybe we can hum it or something? The idiots on the cult didn't use that.” Ashley grumbled with a hand on her forehead. Would the demon wait that long?

“I don't remember a note, so beat me” the older sibling shrugged.

While the two tried to figure out how to summon the demon. Julia took a relieved sigh, it seemed nothing was happening. Before she was starting to believe they were actually real-

*ROAAAAAR*

A booming bloodcurdling roar caused the three to stop in their tracks and look around startled. The room started to shake immediately after.

“W-What is going on?!!!” Julia shouted terrified as she tried to keep her balance.

Neither Ashley nor Andrew replied, they immediately locked their eyes on the summoning circle, the blood was glowing in azure light, and the flames of the candles turned a deep crimson. On shit, the ritual worked.

Their attention was immediately directed to the unconscious hitman, whose body started to convulse and twist unnaturally. With a sickening crack, his head moved quickly to face towards the ceiling. His mouth opened and black mist started to seep out like a geyser.

That same mist regrouped at the center of the room, forming the familiar spherical shape of the demon that he saw in the neighbor's apartment. Three crimson glowing eyes opened shortly after, all of them locked on him.

“Oh shit.” Andrew mumbled with sweat already building on his bandaged forehead, he doesn't get scared easily, but fuck this was terrifying.

His eyes immediately moved to look at the other two women, admittedly for his own reassurance, but to his shock, both seemed frozen in place, literally.

“Ashley? Julia? Oi!” he tried to call for them, but they didn't move a muscle. Time seemed to have stopped for everything around, except for him…and the demon.

Oh shit, the demon-!!!!

Andrew looked back at the demon and found his heart stopped when he saw the floating mass of darkness right in front of him, its multiple eyes locked on his like a predator eyeing its meal.

His heart started to pound in his chest like it wanted to burst out. He couldn't move, not even a twitch. In the corner of his vision, he could see multiple red eyes joining in staring at him, making him feel even more cornered than he already felt.

After what felt like hours, he felt words digging their way into his brain, commanding and eerie.

“Finally we meet again…” the voice said with a hint of satisfaction in its distorted tone. The eyes seemed to study the young man, like he was evaluating his very soul with its gaze, given the nature of the otherworldly creature, it may as well doing just that.

“Blighted soul.” It stated, giving him a name, one that somehow resonated with him all in the wrong places.

Just in what bullshit Ashley included him into?

To be continued

Chapter Text

You are Andy

“Eldritch entities reside in a realm beyond ours. A place made of distorted landscapes and separated into islands by a bottomless black abyss. The only way for demons to reach our realm, it must be by sum- yaaaaawwwn summoning.” Andy read out loud in a hushed voice, but he found himself struggling to remain focused and awake. It was not because of the comfort of his bed, which wasn't very comfortable anyway, but because of the lil demon sleeping behind him, her small arms wrapped around his torso.

Andy rubbed the sleep off his eyes. The warmth from Leyley’s small body was a true sleeping pill, especially with the chill of the night nipping at his skin. Or maybe it was the lack of oxygen from now tightly she was squeezing him, take a pick.

“What a load of half-baked fantasies. Who would believe all this stuff?” He sighed and rolled his eyes. He didn't even know why he was wasting his time with this book. But it was the only book that he had left, and his mom refused to give him another one, something about them not being welcome anymore. Typical.

The little boy shifted to be more comfortable, still careful not to wake Leyley up. His eyes drifted to look at her sleeping face before settling on the pages again. It was a load of occult garbage, but there was something that sparked his interest.

“Demons very often are open to make deals with us mortals. For a price, they can give material objects or even outworldly miracles. Everything we may wish, they can provide. As long as there's the right sacrifice to make it worth the transaction.” He muttered, raising an eyebrow in intrigue.

His tired brain had already begun to pump ideas that he couldn't ignore. The whole idea of having anything he could wish for made him think too much for someone who should be sleeping right now.

Everything I could want…

“(I could ask for better grades at school or ease up my tests.)” He mulled with a faraway expression, before frowning (No, that would be stupid, these types of shortcuts usually come to bite me in the ass.)” he huffed from his nose, it's not worth it. His mom would probably think he is cheating or something.

“(Maybe money? They sure like to complain about them. And we can't afford a lot of things.)” He shook his head quickly after “(no, they would ask where it came from-,)” his thoughts were interrupted by another squeeze from his sister's arms. He sighed and reached behind to stroke Leyley’s head, hearing happy mumbling coming shortly after.

He smirked lightly to himself “(Ha, I could send you to another realm, gonna make some friends with your same attitude, little demon…)” he paused a second, his eyes looking back at her with a frown. After some staring, he rolled his eyes. “(Scratch that, I don't want this. And she will most likely conquer it and then come back for me.)” he hissed in his thoughts, instinctively rubbing the back of Leyley's hand and appreciating more warmth.

He yawned, the tiredness was dragging him down, but with this demon stupidity not leaving his thoughts, he couldn't stop himself from working his brain. He may have opened a can of worms that he had hidden for a long time. If this was actually real, if he could get what he wants…

Andy pursed his lips a bit shakily, a heavier thought nailing itself in his young mind.

“(Maybe mom will finally be happy with me if I could resolve anything.)” he thought bitterly, his teeth found his finger and chewed. No matter what he does, she is never proud of anything.

He groaned, eyes losing the rare twinkle of childish curiosity. Now, a frown adorned his young face.

“(What am I even thinking? The only demon that exists is this little clingy one I got attached to my hip) He thought as he closed the book and placed it in the gap between his bed and the wall. He let his arms fall limp on the not-so-comfortable bed after that.

“Andy, why did ya turm imto a cupcakeee?” Leyley mumbled in her sleep, munching on the back of Andy's shirt.

Andy sweated a little, but didn't try to stop his sleeping sister from chewing at his shirt. It was too big for him, plus it was ugly.

What he was paying attention to instead was the previous mulling. It was all fake gibberish, he knew that, he wasn't that gullible to believe in some occult fantasy.

But…if this was real.....

The thought he could get what he truly wanted sent tingling sensations in his brain. But what would be the cost anyway? Souls? That sounds wrong, doesn't it? So he guessed it wasn't really that awesome if he had to appear like a madman…

What was he willing to sacrifice to have what he wanted anyway?

Who?

An animal?

A ClaSsmaTe?

A “FriEnD”?

…YoUr SisTeR?

Or YoUrSeLf, GriMe SouL?

*GROOAAAAAAAHHHH! *

_________

“!!!!!!!” Andrew gasped and fell on his butt. His mind violently returned to the present. His eyes were wide, and his breath heavy and ragged. What the hell happened? Was he daydreaming? Now of all times? What-

His panicking stopped as he remembered that he wasn't alone in the room. His green eyes quickly darted up. His pupils shrank when he locked eyes with the ghastly entity floating in front of him. Its eyes were numerous and glowing with an outworldly glow. A substance similar to smoke floated around it like it was alive.

Andrew started to sweat. “(Okay, stay calm, don't do anything that may result in your soul getting ripped from your body and eaten.)”

“(Great way to calm yourself, Andrew, good job, god, my heart is about to explode,.)” He chastised himself in his mind, already working a mile to rationalize the reason the demon seemed interested in speaking to him alone.

His eyes moved briefly to both Ashley and Julia, still seemingly frozen in place.

He took a shaky breath to steady himself and moved to get up from the floor. He winced a bit as the barely patched-up injuries on his body sent jolts of pain all over him. But he has bigger fish to fry, or more in line with recent events, bigger human body parts to fry…

“ Ugh, that's what Ashley would say. I need to get my head checked; maybe whatever she has in her brain is contagious. ”

“(Focus Andrew, you got a demon in front of you~ Be calm, put a smile and be polite, just like mom forced you to be,.)” He thought nervously as he finally faced the demon, his lips twisted in a small shaky smile.

He had to make an effort to look this thing in the eyes…well, the ones he could focus on. This guy got too many.

“Ummm, h-hi,.” He politely greeted. He coughed on his fist to fix his cracking voice. “Nice to meet you…again?” He didn't know how the demon knew him. Wait, maybe it was referring to when they were at their apartment?

“I'Ve BeeN LookinG fOr yOu, BlIghtEd souL. iT's gOod YOU DIDN't trY to HIdE.”the Entity spoke, their multiple voices were way more synchronized and less booming than before.

Andrew’s eyes widened, his heartbeat ramping up a pace. He felt cornered now.

“Hide? Never! Haha, wait, have you been looking for me?” Andrew mustered his most disgustingly friendly tone for this. Why would it mention something about hiding?

“CoRrECt, i'Ve BEeN WaItiNg. i seE YOu HaVe GrOWn, ExcElLENt.” the Entity replied with a tint…of satisfaction? He really can't tell.

The Entity started floating around, observing Andrew from all sides. The young man was growing uncomfortable from the dangerous attention.

“It'S TImE To stUDy youR sOUl. i NEed TO SEE iF IT'S ReAdY.” the Entity said, now back to where it was before.

Andrew paled, a bit more sweat building on his forehead. “Wait what–!!” He tried to shout, but before he could do that, a tendril shot out of the demon and phased right through his chest.

He froze in place, expecting pain. Yet he felt none of it. It felt…. weird? And freezing, sending shocks down his spine.

Before he could question it more, the tendril started to retract, and in that moment, Andrew felt something. To say it was unpleasant would be a damn understatement. It felt like his entire being was being forcefully ripped out of him.

Andrew had to take a heavy breath to steady himself on his feet. His temper flared up a second, wanting to snap at this fucker. But when he raised his eyes to glare at it, he found his temper frozen solid and dissipating into disbelief.

In front of him, there was a small ghostlike thing. It was small, with a charcoal colored body, red eyes, and small horns. One thing that Andrew quickly noticed was that it clearly missed a piece on the side. Cracks were present around the cavity, like the body was made of broken glass.

Andrew strangely felt a bit of bile rising in his gut while looking at it, it was like looking in a mirror. Considering this was his soul, it was indeed like looking in a mirror.

Didn't ease the disgust he felt.

He wondered how he could be awake and aware while having his soul outside his body. The answer was found when he noticed that the little charcoal soul was connected to him through small tendrils, like the body was his heart, and those limbs were the blood vessels.

He tried to touch them with his hand, but found his fingers passing through them. Huh, weird…

Andrew suddenly felt the air shift, growing heavy and suffocating. His eyes quickly looked at the demon. Its smoky body trembled then lashed out all over the place, making Andrew back away, fearing it might hit him. Its eyes glowed redder and redder with rage.

Oh no…

“WhY dO YoU hAvE ThE StEnCh Of AnOtHeR EnTiTy oN YoU?!” the Entity screeched, its voices growing distorted and malicious and scratching at the young man’s brain like claws.

He winced at the massive headache the voice caused him. Confusion and pure terror spiked in his heart. Something viscous dribbled above his lips. A tang of iron overwhelmed the tip of his tongue. His nose was bleeding. 

“Umm, w-what are you talking about?” Andrew asked as he raised his arms in a placating way. He quickly cursed himself for this moronic decision. This wasn't Ashley having a tantrum.

“YoUr SoUl Is MaRkEd!” The demon angrily screeched, and the room shook from the power coming from it. But the young man had something else in his mind than being scared.

“Marked?! By who?!” He gasped with widened eyes.

His question seemed to strangely (and luckily, because God he was fearing for his life) make the entity calm down. Its form stabilized and returned to the previous compressed round shape.

“ONe wIth POwer thAt oversHAdOWS MY OWN.” The entity explained in a matter-of-fact manner. Yeah, like he knows every powerful demon around and their hierarchy.

The demon's multiple eyes narrowed and started to glow in focus. “YOur ANsweR iNdicates ThaT YOu haVE no MEMorY OF mEeting Any otHEr MeMBERs of My kinD, coRrECt?” It asked ominously.

A sharp tug at Andrew’s soul clearly meant that he needed to answer honestly, or face not very good things, to say the least.

“Um, no? I think I would remember if I did.” Andrew truly didn't remember meeting any entity. He didn't know they existed until his neighbor croaked from being a dumbass.

“....I ASsume yOU don'T remEmBER me as Well?” it asked again, this time with a tint of intrigue. Its eyes returned to glance at the charcoal soul connected to the young man then back at him, their intensity made him recoil a bit.

Andrew shook his head. “No.” he sweatdropped a bit, trying to find the right words to be as friendly as possible. “I don't think I would forget a…fellow of your power, haha, are you sure we already met? We humans may look alike to you.” he laughed a bit, fake and dull as him. His nerves surely could use an actual laugh to stop being constantly alert.

“CORreCT, YOU sUMMONeD ME yeaRs Ago In yOUr wOrLd. a DeAl wAS mAde.”

Okay, that took him by surprise…a lot.

“A-A deal? When was this exactly?” he exclaimed. He was panicking internally and going through his shitty memories, trying to remember. He found holes from time to time, but that's normal, isn't? Everyone forgets a good chunk of their childhood.

Especially someone with a miserable childhood like his.

“YoU wEre JuST A cHILD, yoU MaY NOT rEmeMBeR DUe To mE TAKiNg PArt OF yOUr SouL.” the Entity revealed, which shocked Andrew to his rotten core.

“Come again?” He said without missing a beat. It took a couple of moments to register the information. His eyes might burst from his eye sockets from how wide they were.

“The pRICe To paY For My aSsistance, A PARt OF yoUr sOUl.”

His heart started hammering in his chest like it wanted to burst from it. He wanted to shout, to panic, and ask for the reason why he would even give a part of his soul to a demon he doesn't even remember. He bit his own lips to keep himself quiet.

Be calm, losing your shit has never brought good things, has it?

“I…gave you that? Is that even possible?” He asked with disbelief still fresh in his head. What in the actual fuc- no, calm down, he is still alive, maybe this isn't as bad as it sounds.

“(It will most likely be worse…)”

“NO, nOrmALly sOUls would CEASE TO exisT If ShaTTeREd, aND LOSE alL tHeIR enErGY. BuT, i FOuND the NEED To rISe aBOvE my KInD AND ExPEriMENt.” the demon explained, its red eyes focusing on the small charcoal soul connected to Andrew.

Tendrils extended from its body, probing at the now more visible wound on the soul. Andrew felt his nerves flare up in fright. His muscles contracted and begged to run away. It dawned on him how easily the demon could end him with just a move. This kept him frozen in place while a demon studied him like some piece of meat in a butcher shop.

Wait, If his soul lacks a piece, does that mean that he…did he really–

“WhAt if a yOUng sOul WErE to Be conditionEd to PERsevERe wIThoUT bEinG COmpLeTE?” It continued. The tendrils luckily retracted from him, but Andrew felt his nerves not calming down a bit.

He really didn't like where this conversation was going.

“And?” Andrew gulped his own saliva, but his throat still felt as dry as a desert.

“And I FOUnd a younG PaThEtic GrIme soUL, YOU, BligHtED Soul.”

Grime soul.

Andrew clenched his head as small fragments of memories started to worm their way back into his head. That name, Grime Soul .His head throbbed as images of his finger bleeding, a small star rune, and the sight of his sleeping sister flashed through his mind. 

As fast as it came, the flashes disappeared, leaving a confused Andrew wondering what the hell was going on.

He had to take some seconds and deep breaths to calm the throbbing in his head. His attention then moved back to the demon. He had so many questions, and part of him didn't want the answers.

“Why would you need pieces of them? Isn't it better to just, um, eat an entire one?” hHe asked, sweat trailing on his cheek. 

He instantly regretted even asking the question.“(What the hell I'm saying! That's why I'm alive right now!)” he quickly scolded himself in his head. Did the fight with the hitman kill some of his brain cells?

“With your liMITEd KnoWLedgE, IT maY SeEM SO. bUt YOU MuSt knOW tHAT SouLS, ONce HaRVEstED, aLwaYS TRY tO flee fROm US, EXPenDiNg A hiGH pOrtioN of tHeir eNeRGy iN A deSPeRATE buRST. But IF a FRAGmeNT WErE tO BE taKen, it WoulD bE bleEDing WitH vITaLiTy..” It said as it looked at Andrew's soul, eyes glowing with predatory hunger.

“thE fraGMENT I tOOK frOm YoU haS lONg BEEN cOnsUmed. and JUsT liKe I foreSaw, you Are stIll aLIve EVeN wiThoUT IT.” the entity explained with satisfaction as its eyes returned to him.

Now Andrew could fully understand how much past him screwed himself.

“(So I actually gave him a piece! This is shit that Ashley would pull. What the hell was I thinking?!)” He grew paler at the realization that he sacrificed part of himself like this, for what goal? What could he have asked from it?

“Why are you here then?” He hesitated to ask, sweating more as he was already starting to put the pieces together of the reason this demon was looking for him again. He wanted to run as fast as his skinny legs allowed him to be, but Ashley and Julia were still here, and in no way in hell was he going to leave them in the claws of a demon.

“I'm HeRE tO COLleCt tHe OTHER PIECe YoU FORFeItED TO ME.” The demon finally put the cards down, dropping the room temperature instantly.

Andrew’s blood froze in his veins. He backed away instinctively.

“H-Huh?” he stuttered. This must be a joke. Damnit Ashley!! Why did she have to convince him to summon this demon?! He would have lived better without meeting it!!!

The demon hovered closer, causing the young man to take another step back.

“I WiLL TaKe two PieCes, oNe at The sTaRt of the DeaL, aNd aNotHer when your SouL is gRoWn eNouGh to SurVive, tHat Was the DeaL. The tiMe to CoLLect is Due. StAy sTiLL.” It said without even waiting for his reply. Ethereal tendrils covered in claws and eyes sprouted from its body, stalking close to his soul.

“Hey! No, no deal!!!” Andrew shouted as he waved his arms in a panic. He looked at his own soul with dilated pupils, noticing that the spikes were just centimeters away from digging into his very vulnerable soul.

It miraculously made the Entity stop. Its eyes stared at him, which he took advantage of. Okay, he needs to bargain, stay calm, it's a demon, nothing so hard to convince to spare you, haha-

He was so fucked.

“You pretty much said that this almost always destroys the soul. I don't think that I'm up for the idea,.” He dragged on, totally working on the force that is making bullshit on the fly.

Offer something!!

“We can make another deal, I can give you some souls, enough to balance, what do you think?” He asked with a fake closed-eyed smile.

What the hell was he saying? Didn't he care for the people he was potentially condemning?

As much as he forced himself to be. Not that much…

The Entity just stared at him, unblinking and unmoving. Whatever thought it was having was shrouded in ominous mystery.

Andrew grew more concerned by the second, sweat built up even more and trailed down his brow while his smile broke down in a scared grimace. Was it good? Did he need to offer more? Why bargaining with a demon was needed to be added to the pile of shit that this day already was!

Before he could say attempt to bargain more, the already intense red orbs that formed the demon's multiple pupils turned into slits, like a ravenous predator that was denied its meal.

“....BLigHteD SoUl.” it said with cold venom dripping from every single voice forming its otherworldly chorus.

Andrew’s heart stopped for a second, seeing even more clawed tendrils sprout out, all wrapping around his soul with their thorns digging into the small charcoal body. The young man couldn't move either that or his real body, he was completely paralyzed.

He raised his gaze in fright and found himself face to eyes with the demon. The red glow completely swallowed his vision.

“DeAls HaVe to Be ResPecTed.”

It said and before the older Graves sibling could realize it, the true pain viciously started. Andrew felt all his strength leave his body, making him fall on his knees and then on his hands. His ears started ringing, his vision switched between blurry and darkness. He was suffocating. No, his heart was about to burst.

He felt like dying.

He barely managed to raise his gaze enough for one of his clouded green eyes to see what was going on. Terror gripped his very being when he saw his soul entangled like prey, the tendrils were focused on a particular part of its *head*. They wrapped around the small horn and pulled with merciless strength.

Agony assaulted him even more than before. He gritted his teeth and shut one of his eyes in response.

I'm dying!!!

It was like someone was eviscerating him bare-handed and forcefully pulling his nerves and organs out. The pain was unbearable, raw, and merciless.

Some part of him was starting to wonder if he deserved it.

I'M SHATTERING, I'M SHATTERING!!!

Cracks were forming on his soul. The demon increased the strength in its efforts to pry the piece.

Andrew's eyes started to shake uncontrollably, and his body spasmed and shook from the feeling of getting ripped apart. He wanted to scream at the demon to stop, but he had no spare air in his lungs to even form a sound.

Not that it would have resulted in anything, his now delirious mind could understand that pretty easily.

The Entity’s efforts intensified. More claws and tendrils wrapped around his soul's horn, digging deep and tearing it even more apart from the rest, now hanging on a thread of whatever his soul is made of that kept them connected.

STOP!!!!

With a final tug, the horn and a portion of the head were torn away from the soul. The Entity held it in the air like a bleeding trophy.

Andrew suddenly stopped shaking and fell limp on the ground, hanging to consciousness (and most likely life) by a small thread.

“This wILL bE OvER soOn.” He heard the entity speak. It was unknown if it was referring to the pain, or his life.

Andrew made no sound of acknowledgment. He just tried to gulp for any ounce of oxygen he could breathe to recover any scrap of stamina back. Dark spots plagued his vision but he fought tooth and nail to remain conscious.

He saw with his blurry vision as the demon absorbed the piece it took from him and then released his soul. The charcoal ghost-like, now missing a horn and more, timidly went back into Andrew’s body. The young man felt slightly less like shit after that.

“ThiS PieCe is Way MoRe poWerFul tHaN tHe oNe I TooK FroM You WheN you WeRe JusT a YoUng SouL. OuR dEaL HaS BeEn PaiD.”

Andrew didn't really register the bastard’s words. With massive effort, he managed to move his body enough to push himself to stop kissing the floor.

He noticed that something was dripping from his face, together with the sweat, something black and viscous like blood. He touched his face and found this weird liquid dripping from his nose and tear ducts, now all smeared on his palm. It smelled weird too, like sulfur and rotten flesh.

He grumbled to himself, now starting to feel anger instead of terror. He didn't even know what he was angry at, everything? The demon? Himself? …. Ashley? He got all the venom to spare right now.

The exhaustion dulled his senses, but he was starting to perceive his surroundings once again.

Andrew wearily watched as the demon inspected him like a hawk. Part of him really wanted to flip it off with what his sister considers her favorite finger, but he doubted that he had the strength to raise his arm enough.

“YouR SoUl is uNsTaBle. You RiSk DeCayiNg if I LeaVe you LiKe tHis.” it mused? At least that's what he thought it was doing. He didn't have the strength to worry or ask what it was talking about. He just stared as the floating entity hoovered to Ashley.

His nerves flared up once again, muscles contracted in a desperate effort to get up. He needed to get Ashley away from that thing right the hell now!

But his body didn't move an inch.

“UnhatCHed TAR sOuL.” It chanted and made Ashley's soul come out of her time-frozen body.

Compared to his, her soul was almost completely pitch black with a red hue covering it, with more horns and three glowing red eyes. He had to strain his eyes to notice a small grey spot in the center, which contrasted with the black and red.

Andrew swore he could see a very thin thread connecting his sister's soul to his chest. He questioned the meaning of it.

“A wEAk LinK BetWeEn YoUR SouL AnD herS was esTabLiShEd wHeN I TOoK thE fiRSt PIEcE. NOW, i WIll REinfOrcE it, TUrn It inTo A VEIN BEtwEEn YOur Souls. yOur SOUL WILL surViVE thrOugH HErS.” It answered his unsaid questions as it started to infuse some of its very body into the thread connecting the siblings.

Andrew watched as the thread thickened until it formed a sort of umbilical cord. It sounded gross in his head, but the demon didn't help in making a better comparison.

As soon as the link was reinforced, the young man started to feel his measly strength come back. But mentally, he was still a wreck, the way the thread was pumping whatever that inky thing is, made him feel like he was a parasite or a leech feeding off his sister.

Really ironic, wasn't it?

He gritted his teeth, feeling the cold invade his brain and heart. It pushed him to bite back against this bastard, to slip away this mask and stop this mockery of a business conversation.

“...Did you get what you wanted? Showed off your superiority, ate your fill...” Andrew managed to breathe out. His head spun like crazy, but he still forced himself to finally raise himself to stand on his knees.

He glared at the demon while his hand reached for his butcher cleaver on the ground. His fingers tightened around the handle. He knew that it was stupid, but the knife made him feel a bit less cornered somehow.

“If so, then you can leave. I'm sure as hell never gonna contact you again. Neither of us will,.” he spat with venom. Dealing with demons wasn't worth it if this was how they were gonna treat them.

He needed to take care of Ashley’s trinket after this, it was better for the three of them.

“ThaT woULd bE fooLIsH. i jUST toOK whaT You OwNED ME. yOU agrEED On tHe DEAL.”

He rolled his eyes. “(Deal deal deal, It keeps mentioning it. But it didn't say shit about it except what it got from me and that I must respect it.)” The young man seethed in his head with a scowl. Now he was really starting to obsess over the reason this past deal was even made.

What did he ask from it? And why doesn't he remember it? His childhood and general life were still garbage, so whatever it was, it sure didn't feel worth it.

“You keep mentioning this deal, but what did I even ask from you that made my dumbass younger self give you part of my soul? For what?” He asked with irritation.

The entity didn't speak at first; it just stared at him for a moment, like it was deciding dozens of ways to mess with him further.

“... WOuLD ThEe WIsH to kNow?” it asked, calmly, too calmly for his liking.

Andrew opened his mouth to reply before closing it again when paranoia breached in his thoughts.

“(This bastard is trying to get another deal out of me, isn't it?)” He thought with a frown. This soul-stealing bastard- no, stay calm. Don't give it an excuse to take the rest.

He took a deep breath and cooled his mind.

"Now that you ask, no, I think I'm good,.” he said coldly with a stony face. At this point, he just wanted the demon to leave already.

“VeRy WEll.”

The demon hovered in front of him. Its eyes started to glow even more in a small display of eldritch power, pupils shifting to resemble strange runes.

“ThE DEal hAs Been cOMPLEteD, AnD i'vE TAkeN my tITHe. IN spITE OF Your iNSolENCe, I Will StILl ReWard yOU plEnTY For This saTISfaCToRy AMounT Of lIFe FORcE. JusT liKe I wILL reWArd tAr SouL fOr alLoWInG OUR MEEtIng.”

“( Of course, I get my soul eaten piece by piece while she gets a reward.) ”

He was questioning if she knew all along that the demon was looking for him. No, it's impossible, hiding something this big from him wouldn't make sense. But again, his sister hardly made it.

He looked back at the demon. The one who put a straight-up leash to connect him with his sister. The one who removed his agency and stole part of his very soul despite his borderline begging. The one that made him feel exactly like when he was just a kid, thinking he had a choice, but twisting it so he managed to fuck iIt up and remove his own freedom.

His face darkened, a realization weighed over his heart like it was made of lead.

“(I…don't have control over my own soul. Not even that is spared…)”

“To YoU, I GIvE NOt One, but TWO giFtS.” His now dull eyes looked up, silently wondering what kind of gifts the removal of the ownership over his soul could make it worth it.

“I beLIeve yoU wILL fiND THiS, symbOLic…” it said, causing a particularly sharp tendril to extend. Instead of being as pitch black as the ones he used before to rip his soul’s horn out, this one was bright red and emanated smoke, like it was made of molten material.

Andrew flinched when the tendril moved at terrifying speed. It stopped just in time for the extremely sharp tip to be at millimeters from his right eye.

The young man froze and paled, his pupils constricted from the fright. What the hell was this fucker doing?!! Was it trying to gauge his eye out?!!

Apparently, the answer was close to that, because the tendril lunged forward and phased (?) through his eye. Relief couldn't settle in him because instead of a bloody spectacle, his eye socket was assaulted by a scorching heat.

Andrew yelped and instinctively tried to pull the tendril out, but his hands phased right through it. It burned, it burned so fucking much!!!

Let no hussie steal your gaze!

“(Why I'm remembering that right now–)” He stopped the thought short when the tendril suddenly withdrew.

“Ack!!!!” he hissed in pain and fell forward, catching himself from breaking his nose with his hands.

While he was distracted trying to regain his breathing and dull the still present pain in his eye, the demon grabbed the young man’s right hand and pulled it towards itself. Its multiple eyes glared at Andrew’s palm.

“ThiS mark. thiS POWEr. rEMOVAL IS iMPoSSiblE, but i STILL caN Put somE Of MY pOWEr InTo it. it wiLl kEeP YOu ALIvE loNG ENOuGH FOR Me to FeeD.” it said as the sharp tip worked on something on the young man's palm.

Andrew couldn't really see what it was doing. His right eye hurt like hell, so he was forced to see just with his left. The demon seemed to be writing or drawing something on his palm.

Before he could question it, the demon let go of his hand. Andrew looked at his palm to see a glowing red eye engraved on his skin, resembling the ones that the demon has. The eye disappeared after a couple of moments, but the tingling was still there.

He looked at the demon, puzzled, his left eye narrowing a bit while the right was still closed shut and twitching.

Wait a second, was he losing it, or the demon seemed…smaller?

“It WiLL TaKe TiMe fOr It To aWaKen. I StiLL Do NoT UnDErsTand HoW A eNtiTy of SuCh sTanDing CouLd taKe InTeRest in You.” It explained. Well, not really. 

Andrew rolled his eyes...well, eye. Of course, it wasn't going to say what sort of curses, or abilities, or whatever. For all he knew, it just blinded one of his eyes. Plus the superiority bullshit was really starting to get on his nerves.

He rubbed his eye, trying to get the still lingering heat to stop hurting. But at the smallest movement of his eyelid, he closed it on instinct from the pain of the air meeting his eye.

He really had to get Ashley or Julia to get a look at it.

“Are we done then?” he asked, annoyed. He purposely ignored the entity's mention of this mysterious second demon that seemingly marked his soul. He had enough demons for the day, or his entire lifetime.

“... CORReCT.”

Andrew sighed in relief, finally, he can take Ashley and Julia and get away from here and-

“WhY eNd it HeRe?” the entity asked, which made the young man widen his eye but then furrowed his brow in suspicion. Of course, the demon wasn't just going to let them go.

“PleDge YouR LoyaTty to Me. I CaN GiVe you MoRe ThaN THis.”

Andrew’s visage darkened, left eye narrowed into a slit.

“Yeah right, so you can use us as slaves, after the shit you pulled. I trust Ashley with a box of fireworks more than I trust you. Not happening!” He spat with venom. Why was this thing still talking? Didn't demons like quick and easy deals? Why can't it just fuck off then?

The demon’s eyes narrowed, clear irritation even for a being with no face.

“ThiS is FooLish. yOu alrEaDY NeEDEd mY assIstance To suRviVe befOre, whY ArE yOu reJeCtIng iT NOW?” It said with a hint of disappointment, but he didn't care that much.

“I don't want to gamble more of my soul. I will manage.” he replied, any fear and hesitation gone to the void.

The entity stared at him, which made him grow restless. Did he fuck up? Was he gonna be eaten? Was he-

“....VeRy WELL.” It surprisingly relented without any threat or display of superiority. It took the young man aback, who couldn't hide the weary sigh of relief from escaping his lips.

If only it was that easy.

“YOUR UnStaBle MEntAL State is ClOuDinG YoUR jUdgMeNt. UnTil You SEE rEAsOn, I wILl reMaIn IN COnTAct wITH yOuR LOvER. uNhAtchEd tAR sOuL hAs ShOwN heRseLF To bE obediENT When yoU arE iNVoLVED.”

Tension returned full mast to the young man's posture, his face grimacing in both anger and confusion. Lover? Wait, KEEP IN CONTACT?!!!

“No, we don't-” he tried to snarl, but the entity cut him off.

“YOU WilL seE THE neCeSsity of oUr collaborATIOn SoOn enouGH.” it talked over him like he didn't matter, because ta-da, he didn't!

“Hey, wait a fucking minute. We-” he tried again, but stopped himself when he felt weariness overtake him. He stumbled a bit, his vision filling with dark spots. The only thing he could see was the demon’s red eyes, and whispers dragging him into unconsciousness.

“UntIL thaT moMent, FarEWEll. you and TaR SouL WilL Be AccEpTaBLE ACOLyteS.”

And with that, everything faded to black for Andrew.

You are Ashley

Ashley blinked a couple of times to focus her vision. She didn't know what happened. H; her muscles felt stiff, and her spine was tingling in discomfort. It was like she had been standing still for a good amount of time. Weird.”

The first thing she noticed was of course, the round-shaped demon she summoned back in their coffin of an apartment. She glanced at Julia from the corner of her eye, completely shell-shocked. Of course, she ignored her; she had bigger human body parts to fry, heh.

“(Wait a second, where is–--)” Ashley immediately became alarmed when she didn't see her brother, then let out a sigh of relief when she saw him, lying on the floor.

…Only for her agitation to spike up a million times worse when she noticed he wasn't moving at all.

She hastily ran to him and dropped to her knees beside his unmoving form. Her hands shook him to wake him up if he was asleep, but he didn't give any reaction or grunts. “Andy!” the younger sibling screeched right in his unresponsive face. He didn't bulge. Did he even have a heartbeat?! She couldn't feel it!!

Shake him some more? Didn't work.

Slap him on the face? Didn't work, and now her hand hurts.

Open his eyes forcefully? His green irises were dull and didn't give any movement.

“ANDY, WAKE THE HELL UP!!! IT'S NOT FUNNY!!!!” Ashley tried again, this time louder. Her composure went into a million burning pieces as her entire world crashed onto itself. 

“(No no no NO!!! Is he dead?! Did I lose my Andy? Did I cause the demon to eat him!?)”

“Andy, don't go!” she cried again.

“Tar soul to be.” The demon's multiple voices snapped her out of her descent into a deeper level of mental abyss.

Her pink eyes glared daggers at the entity's ominous red eyes while her arms clutched tightly onto her older brother. Her vision was a bit blurry, and when she blinked a bit, she felt heavy tears.

She jumped when she felt a hand being placed on her shoulder. Her eyes briefly landed at her side. She saw Julia kneeling in a similar state of distress, her other hand was on Andrew’s neck.

“( Is that another way to check his pulse? Why didn’t I think of that!? Stupid Ashley!)”

Yet somehow, she felt the tiniest bit more relaxed. “Is she trying to comfort me?”

Julia was talking, or at least, her lips were moving. Ashley’s brain didn't register her words, like it was mere white noise. She didn't care that much anyway, she just wanted Andy to open his damn eyes.

“YoUr bROTheR is AliVE.”

Now those words actually snapped her mind to attention. She looked up once again at the demon, seeing it hovering right in front of the three. Red eyes studied them, shifting from staring at her narrowed pink ones, then to the terrified Julia, then at the unconscious Andrew, and then back at Ashley.

“HE Is rEcOverinG FROM Our cONveRSaTIoN. My pRESenCe Is OvERWhElMinG FOR UNPrEPaREd MOrTalS.”

Anger boiled like molten lava in Ashley’s guts. Compared to her brother, she didn't give green rock loving rat ass shit of who this guy was, demon or not. From her point of view, this was a possible obstacle.

"Are you gonna tell me why you wanted to talk to him so badly?! If you want his soul, you better back off!! That wasn’t the deal. It's mine, not a snack for you to chew on!!!” She hissed with gritted teeth and clenched fists. Julia yelped when her hand was swatted away.

“pErHAps, BUT Not All Of iT, nOt aNYMORe.” It said, the meaning of those words didn't make sense to both women. But the question of whether it did something to him weighed heavily on both.

While Julia was still wrapping her head around demons actually existing, and the siblings already having contact with it,. Ashley went offensive for answers.

“What does that even mean?! Did you do something to him!!?” She demanded an answer. This fucker was just being all vague, and it was pissing her off even more.

“TAr sOuL TO bE, i'm Not YOur ENEmy, noR a RiVAl for ANy lOve Or dEsIRe yOU HaVE For YOUR bLOod kIn. i'M A BEnEfActor.” Oh, now it tried the friendly approach? Fuck that, she doesn't trust it.

“How do I know you aren't full of shit?” She asked with suspicious dripping from every word. Yes this guy may have helped them, but its interest in Andrew was a big fucking no.

The entity's eyes narrowed a bit, irritation clear. “...YoU woulDN'T HAVE sURVIvEd wIthOUt mY TALismAN, COrRECt?” it asked, almost sarcastically.

Shit, the burned meatball got a point.

“You have a point, but I still don't trust you. Do you think I’d forget the stunt you pulled? I don't know how you can control him like that!” She cried, her hands instinctively pulling Andrew against her body.

“I Used THe LINK BeTwEEn YoUr sOULs. i cONnEcted hIS SOuL To Me, and hIS mOrtal BoDY SufFERed The blOWBAcK frOm it.” it explained, confusing them even more.

The pink-eyed woman paused, mind going a mile per second at the mention of her brother's soul having a link with hers. Wait what?!

“Hey, slow down a damn second. What link?” Ashley questioned with a raised eyebrow. What was this meatball talking about? Was it calling them soulmates or something? Which naturally pleased her a lot, she always knew they were destined to be together in everything.

“yOur SoULS werE conNEcTed bY A thREAd Of mY crEATIon. aFTer YouR BROTher REspeCtEd thE dEAl. i ReinFORCed IT inTo A permanENT VeiN sO iT cOuLd SuPPorT ITseLF ThROUGh Yours. YOUr SOuLS aRE inSePARABlE noW.”

Julia’s jaw dropped, her yellow eyes going from the stunned Ashley and the out-cold Andrew. A million thoughts went through her head, trying to piece together all the things she was finding out about the two. How much does she actually know about her own boyfriend and her last friend?!

Ashley’s entire world came to a halt when she heard it. She felt so many things from it, but mostly manic elation and relief. She knew it, she fucking knew it that they were destined to be inseparable!!

And no one, even Julia, could do anything about it!

Her internal jubilations were interrupted when another piece of information was registered.

“Deal? What are you talking about?” She asked with narrowed eyes. Did Andrew summon a demon without her knowing? Was this the reason it was so obsessed with meeting him?

Her guts twisted like they were shoved in a blender. What did he ask? What if he asked for a way to get away from her? “ No, calm down, he wouldn't! Would he?”

“Wait, Andrew made a deal with you?!” Julia squeaked with wide eyes, then cowered in fear when the demon shifted its full attention on her. Her heart thundered like crazy.

“coRRecT, wE hAd A MEetIng wHEN hE wAS A CHilD. i HAvE BeEn wAItinG FoR hIm SO hE Could rESpEcT hIs ENd oF tHe deal. MY MArk waS rEmOved frOM HIM, sO i COUlDn't fInd MY WaY bAcK To hiM.” It explained without really explaining anything. Typical demon shit.

Under the gaze of multiple glowing eyes. Julia’s hand moved on instinct to do a small cross symbol in the hair. A silent prayer said with weak breaths.

Apparently, the Entity noticed, because it looked at her, unimpressed.

It just stared, as if to mock her for calling for someone that wasn't there to begin with. The stare eventually made the good hearted girl's knees gave up like they were made of jelly. She fell on her butt and scrambled away a little, but then remembered Andrew and Ashley were in the same spot. She forced herself to crawl to where she was before, then tried and failed to glare at the Entity.

“What did he ask?” Ashley asked seriously. What could Andrew ask from this entity? Why didn't he tell her?! Why?!!!

“...pART OF The deAL WaS For Me To nOt telL yOu.” It replied, and it opened a dam of venomous, unstable thoughts to come flooding into the pink-eyed woman.

Ashley pupils shrank into almost disappearing in a sea of enraged pink. Andrew…asked it not to tell her…

No….

NO!!!!

What was that sneaky fuck of a brother hiding from her!??

“What?!!! What are you two hiding!?! Speak, you round bastard!!” She screamed not noticing the bang! of her brother's upper half dropping on the floor and Julia’s yelp of shock.

The entity's eyes glowed with malice before “Silence!!!” it roared, flooding both women's minds with deafening voices.

Julia almost fell down on the floor from the headache, but Ashley held her ground. Being used to intrusive thoughts and insecurities made her quite resilient to her mind being overwhelmed.

Barb was ready on the top of her tongue. Ashley was going to send hell to the demon for trying to shush her…only for no sound to leave her lips. No matter how much she tried, she couldn't speak!! What the hell?!!

What sorcery is this?! Ah, it's a demon, of course.

“YoU ANd yOUR BROtHEr are LoUD. you do Not LiSTEN.” It scolded her, and Ashley rolled her eyes. What is this guy? Her mom?

“Now i SHaLL TAlK, aND yOU ShAll lisTEN.” Yes, totally like her mom. She was starting to hate both the same amount.

“THe NaTURe OF OuR DeaL is to rEMAIn BetweEN Me AND BlIGhTED SouL. i dO not hAvE an inTeReSt In tHe rEASoN for hiS ReQuesT. HE sEEMs To HAvE FoRgOTTEN our pReviOUS encOUntER, aND I doN't SEe tHe POinT Of breaCHinG oNE OF thE CoNDITIOnS of ThE DEAL.” It explained.

Ashley grinds her teeth together. Of fucking course the demon was a stuck ass as Andy. Just her luck. What is this stuff about him not remembering? How does she know the demon wasn't lying to save this dumbass brother’s ass from the massive scolding he was about to get?

“WE shAlL TaLK AboUT YoU, Tar sOUL tO bE. You wANT TO keEp grimE Soul sAFE AND CLoSe. aNd i WISh To KEEp bOTH of You ALIve For FUTUrE muTuaLLy BeNeFiciaL CooperatIoN.”

Ashley raised an eyebrow, a prickle of intrigue in her eyes. The curiosity cooled a tiny bit the massive anger that was burning her just a few seconds ago. Enough to listen, though, she was forced to since she couldn't talk.

She looked away for a second, pondering over the words she was forced to listen to. “(Blighted soul, grime soul? Andy, how many stupid nicknames did this guy gave you? Jeez.)” She rolled her eyes, still convinced this demon was a hussy after all. Tch, as long as it doesn't call him Andy, it's whatever.

She put her hand on her lips in thought, the silence giving her a rare time of thinking ahead. “(Cooperation? I mean, having a buddy from the other side will help us get out of trouble no problem. Andy always overthink about consequences and whatnot.)” she mulled.

She then crossed her arms with sweat dripping down on her cheek. “(But can I trust him, umm, her? Them? Aghh, this hussy is confusing!)” She rubbed her temple as irritation and uncertainty plagued her thoughts. Trust this demon or not? That was the damn issue!

When she looked at the entity again, she noticed that it was…waiting for her? Wait, can it read minds after all? “(Hey! back off! My thoughts are mine to listen only!)"

The demon ignored her scowl, instead looking at the hitman they presented as a sacrifice. Satisfaction radiated from the ghastly entity.

“AS prOMiSEd, I sHaLl GraNT You a chArGE TO tHE talISMaN.” It said, and before both women could register it, the demon eviscerated the soul out of the hitman effortlessly. The charcoal colored soul was quickly devoured by the entity despite it trying to escape like an animal condemned to the slaughter.

As soon as it took the soul, the entity looked at Ashley. The woman felt something burning in her pocket. She fished for the trinket and found it now with its symbols glowing.

The Trinket works again!!!

Julia stared at the object with frightened wide eyes. “(So that's how Ashley could see our possible death?)” Oh Lord, just what did she get herself involved in?! She was still digesting the whole murder thing, and now more things got added to the plate.

Ashley hummed to herself and returned the trinket to her pocket. Her eyes kept staring at the Entity, wondering if she could trust it. 

Oh well, if Andy was gonna be with her and okay, then maybe this meatball with eyes was a possible friend. Especially if it kept showering them with cool gifts.

“FOr AlLOwIng Me aND BLIGhted SOuL tO meeT Again, i wILL giVE yOU aNothER GIFT. This tIme, It WILL NoT be a merE TAlISMaN Of limiteD poWEr.”

Now that attracted her interest. What kind of cool trinket or object will it give her?!! Seeing the future was already very cool!

“I cAN gIVE YOU much mORe. sOmE of my oWn POweR CAn bE inFuSED iNto YOu To deVELOP AbILitiEs NOT diffeReNT FROM otHErS Of MY KinD,” It explained as a tendril erupted from its body. Its tip was razor sharp, which really worried Julia a lot, and a tiny bit Ashley too, even if she was more distracted by the gift she was gonna receive.

“Really?!!” she wanted to ask, but her mouth was still unmoving. Ugh, she hated it. Not being able to speak her mind was awful. But at least it was filled with childish images of her having various powers, like shooting lasers from her eyes, erase people with a snap of her fingers, and maybe having cannibalism fed tentacles?

“YOU mAy rECoGNIze THis iN oNE Of YoUr MOST cheRiShED mEMoRies.” It said, which confused her.

Before she could ask herself what it was referring to, the tendril flayed at blinding speed. It slashed the skin of her finger with shocking precision, drawing a bit of blood.

“Ow!!!” Ashley hissed in pain, just to pause at the realization that she could talk again! Finally! The most beautiful voice in this rotten world is back!!!

Her finger hurts a lot, damnit! Couldn't it cut gently?!!!

She glared at the demon, just to freeze when she saw the sharp spike right in front of her face. She noticed a bit of her blood was staining the blade. “ Is it going to kill me?”

“anD THus, SHe FoRevER kEeps HeR mOUth shut.” the demon chanted as it used the blood collected on the bladed tendril to create an X on the pink-eyed woman’s lips, much to her annoyance. She didn't notice that the blood was glowing or the energy being torn from the tendril and transferred to her.

“(You gotta be shitting me!!)” She internally seethed, thinking for a second that the demon had silenced her again. She let out a grunt to test if she could talk, finding out that she could.

“Couldn't you warn me first?!” she barked at the demon with clenched fists. Her hand then went to her lips to wipe the blood. Wait, did the demon shrink or something?

“SIleNce iS yOuR aLLy. whEn thE eNeRGy I eXchaNGED wiTH You aDAPts to your BOdy, yOu WiLl Be ABLE to DEMand IT jUST LikE i dId.” It explained, and Ashley found her anger melt to give place to childish glee. Okay, that wasn't what she expected, but still cool as hell.

“Hehe! Thank you, meatball! Maybe you aren't a total dickhead.” She chirped with a hint of a smirk on her lips. She covered her mouth and chuckled to herself, “Even if you don't have a head.

Julia gasped. The demon stared at her, eyes narrowed in what Ashley could assume was a frown. Whoops.

“I will cONtact YoU sOON, Tar sOul To be. KEeP GRime SoUL CLOsE.” It said after some seconds of awkward staring.

Ashley rolled her eyes. “You really don't need to tell me that.  I'm way ahead of you.” She scoffed. At least the demon seems to understand that Andrew belongs at her side.

Both expected the entity to go away, but instead, it looked right at Julia. The woman immediately flinched at the intense gaze.

“YoU.”

Julia opened her mouth but closed it without making a sound. Air grew heavy and suffocating. Her ghostly pale skin indicates she might pass out any moment.

While she was having a mental breakdown, the demon simply observed her, like it was studying her soul. It most likely was.

Ashley smirked to herself, wondering if the demon was gonna take Julia as a snack. Even if a very small part of her was not that amused at the prospect of it happening. Agh, stupid thoughts, she hates them.

“stILL tOO CleaR tO Not bE moRe ThAN mERElY FoOD.” It said as it hovered around her, like deciding if the yellow-eyed woman was a lamb to be slaughtered, or a possible ally.

“BUt IN TiME, WhEn yoUR lighT is ExtiNguiShed, thE DArkNEsS MAy be oF UsE jUsT likE tHEIrS.” It concluded, now floating in the middle of the room where it first appeared.

“fAReWELL.” and with that, the entity roared, body twisting out of their realm. After it left, the candles turned off, and the eldritch light that enveloped the room disappeared as well, leaving Andrew, Ashley, Julia and a dead soulless guy in the middle of a mess of a motel room. Room cleaning was gonna have a field day, and probably set the room on fire.

“Boooo, it could have cleaned this mess at least,.” Ashley whined with pouty lips. Well, the whole summoning thing went better than expected. Andy still had his soul supposedly, it was forever connected to hers, and she received awesome powers!!! Could it get any better?!

Ashley paused when she heard something behind her, flailing wildly, and strangely, she felt something new. Her eyes widened when said thing hit the floor and even her own body. No…no way.

Her cherry blossom eyes darted to look behind, and lo and behold, a devil-blessed tail was connected to her tailbone!!! It was thin, with an arrow-like tip; the color was of a black like her hair, but with a soft pink hue that started in the upper part and terminated in the middle.

“I GOT A TAIL!!!!” She shouted with pure excitement and even tried to grab it, just for the tail to evade her hold due to the still-intensely wagging it was doing. Ashley couldn't exactly begin to understand how to control this thing, it was like she grew a third arm or leg. Her nerves were also confused by the new appendage.

She paused once again, tail following the motion. She put a hand on her lips in thought, questioning how she was gonna hide this thing in public., and Andrew would surely freak out.

Her answer came in the form of the tail disappearing in a puff of pink smoke.

“Ha, that's convenient! I'm a devil!!” Ashley cheered with imaginary stars flying all around her. She couldn't wait to show this to Andrew, she got an extra thing to make him cradle and cuddle now!!!

“That was a demon…” Julia's monotone voice snapped Ashley out of her thoughts. She turned to the other woman with a bored look, noticing that she was staring at nothing with a deadpan face.

“Yup, and it didn't eat you, better luck next time.” she taunted with a chuckle, just to stop when she noticed the other woman’s silence.

“You are taking it surprisingly well. I expected you to die of a heart attack or something,.” she chirped amusedly. She expected Julia to lose it at this point. If she wasn't crazy already of course, Ashley was still questioning if the brother-stealer was stable.

“Huh uh.” Julia replied, still out of it, almost like an automaton.

Ashley sighed, the pallor of her face and the unfocused eyes fully registered to her. She held her hand up, raising three fingers.

“1…2…3 aaaand–” she counted, dragging her words at the end.

“Hehehe….” Julia let out a quiet chuckle and proceeded to pass out there and there. Her mind probably just couldn't handle any more shit this day threw at her.

Ashley would feel a tiny bit bad for her if there was something in the void where her heart was supposed to be.

“Figures. ”She rolled her eyes and moved them to look at the one in which her void had some semblance of warmth.

She glared and pouted at her unconscious brother. Ugh, he really needed to give some damn explanations after he got back in the wakey world.

She glanced around, seeing the absolute mess the room was. Andrew was close to kissing the blood and dirt on the floor. She grumbled and proceeded to shift closer, putting his head on her lap, her hand going to his surprisingly soft hair.

Curiosity piqued her, and before she knew it, her finger was twirling one of the longer strands around, exactly like he does with her hair. It was actually….nice?

“Mhm, it's actually kinda fun.” she muttered, accepting she was gonna wait for these two to wake up.

You are Andrew!

Waking up felt as awful as ever. The itching of the injuries returned all at once. T, the drowsiness, and pounding headache that followed were the cherry on top. His eyes stayed closed, giving his brain time to acclimate. Andrew realized the feeling of bony but still comfortable legs he was lying his head on, and the hand patting his hair. It felt...nice.

With no small effort, the young man managed to slowly open his eyes, finding some difficulty with the right one. The first thing he saw was his little sister's pink orbs. To be honest, that was the best sight he could have woken up to. No amount of self-repression could remove that thought.

The way they perked up when she noticed he was awake just made them all the more mesmerizing if possible. It was unfair.

“Wakey wakey, Andrew. Another second and I would have started slapping.” She sang and ruffled his hair. She couldn't hide the smirk from her face when she noticed that he was averting his eyes, shying away from looking at a couple of particular body parts of hers that were accentuated by his position. 

So cute.

Andrew grumbled and made an effort to sit up, which wasn't easy due to his head spinning. When he managed, he shifted to look at her. Now that he could see her closely, were those mascara stains? Has she been crying?

“(Of course, always dramatic,.)” He thought with some hidden fondness and guilt, imagining the brat probably crying over his unconscious body. He didn't let it twist his stoic expression, he still needed to put back the pieces of what the hell happened.

Wait a second, where's Julia?

His eyes scanned the room for his girlfriend, finding her unmoving on the floor. Part of him started to panic a bit, what happened? He remembers pieces there and there, but wasn't she standing before? 

Wait, did she?...

“Before you freak out, no I didn't sacrifice her. She just passed out from being scared or something. You always think the worst of me.” Ashley seemingly read his mind, scoffing at his mental accusations. He felt her glare trying to punch a hole in him.

Andrew in reply turned to face with sweat on his head, probably sporting a sheepish expression given the offended pout his sister gave back to him.

The mischievous glint that appeared in her eyes told him that she was gonna twist the knife. “Maybe she is dead? I didn't check,.” Ashley wondered with a hand on her lips and averted eyes, hiding an amused smirk from him. 

The older sibling rolled his eyes, but decided to not ruin his nightmare’s fun. He placed his hand on his knees to push himself to stand. He stumbled a bit on his feet, but he found a decent equilibrium after a couple of moments of confusion. 

His right eye felt itchy and the vision from that side was a bit blurry. He shook his head to remove some drowsiness.

“What happened while I was out?” he asked, looking at his little sister with a more serious expression. 

“In short, I talked with the demon, sacrificed the hitman's soul, and charged the trinket.” She listed with a totally calm face, impish smile, and all. Of course, completely not bothered that she talked with a soul-stealing, all-mighty, outworldly being.

That's his little sister for ya.

Oh fuck, that's right, the demon talked with him. The whole conversation was slowly getting rebuilt in his tired brain, his heart dropping more and more as he remembered.

“It also told me some interesting things about you.” she continued, and Andrew could swear he felt every single drop of venom and barely restrained agitation in her voice.

Just for her voice to get happy again, which should have concerned him, but he was too busy in his head.

At this point, the drowsiness was gone, allowing his brain to painfully recall everything that went down when he talked with the demon.

His breath hitched. His heart felt like it was about to explode from his chest. And his mind progressively became less and less in the present and more busy rummaging his memories.

His soul being treated as a simple meal to cut into pieces, then the rest being let go  like nothing has happened. The pain he felt when it was getting forcefully divided, the burning of his eye, the itching of his palm being marked like…

Like he was an object, a slave.

Andrew's eyes widened and his pupils shrank. He tried again, and again to recall when he may have summoned a demon and made a deal with it. I, it was during his childhood, wasn't it? 

Then why doesn't he remember?

Ashley didn't seem to notice his spiraling into a mental overload filled with disgust and despair. Her voice carried relief, which went unregistered to him.

“To be honest, I was worried that this hussy of a demon was gonna eat you when it asked me to let it talk with you. But hey, you are here with me, so now everything's gonna be okay,” she said with a happy smile, her eyes closed fantasizing how exciting their adventures are going to be with their new powers. 

When she opened her eyes, she realized what was happening with her brother. Concern dulled her internal anger towards him.

“What's wrong?” she asked with a tilt of her head. She walked closer and shook his arm, but he didn't respond, prompting her to grab him and shake him more. Nothing., Hher action didn't bring a reaction or make him calm down.

How could he? In his head, everything was coming crashing down harder than ever. 

How fucking stupid he was. They are escaping from a super rich corporation that already hired a hitman to kill them. The police were most likely after them as well if the company didn't cover the murders. They have a body here to dispose of, covered in their fingerprints. 

Think!! He needed to think! But the more he tried, the more he couldn't divert from thinking about how fucked they are.

Julia’s family was already growing restless, and once they figured out what the bad bad boyfriend and his sister got their daughter involved in, which was not so different from kidnapping, they were gonna hunt them down like bloodhounds.

And he expected to be shot on sight by his girlfriend’s dad. There was no scenario he could think of where they managed to evade all of them.

Sweat covered his forehead and trailed down his pale face.

That wasn't the damn end of it. Because, surprise, he just found out that his soul lacks two pieces and if it wasn't already enough, it has been marked by not one, but two demons that he doesn't even remember meeting in the first place. 

“(How much this poor attempt of an escape can hold on?)”

“Andrew! Hey, stop that!!”

“(That demon is following us, how long until it decides to eat the rest of me and then shift to Ashley?)”

“Andrew!”

White noise filled his ears, his little sister, he recognized. But at this point, he needed and wanted silence; he wanted to think of a small glimmer of something, hope? Not even that, something that didn't result in their three bodies rotting on the ground and being eaten by worms.

His body was shaken back and forth, but he didn't register it. His eyes were looking at the ground, and his hands were gripping his own hair. Think, FUCK, THINK!! How to escape from all these consequences?!!

“Andrew, calm down!”

Like he escaped the consequences of almost killing Nina, yes, he was still free from that, right?

Hehe, yes, she just left, and could have told anyone. Not like I could do anything to prevent that! Hehehehehe.

Or even better, Julia could one day just snitch on us, and the police will fill us with lead, with officer Lamb shooting some more bullets into my corpse.

“Andy-”

He clenched his teeth together and instinctively grabbed his little sister's shoulders, making her jump a little and stop trying to snap him out of his thoughts.

A fucking second to think, he needed just that. Because as for now, he was losing it, how could he not when everything just won't let him breathe?

Why does everything need to always get worse and worse and worse and WORSE! Can't I get a fucking break!!!!?

He remained like this for long, suffocating seconds, holding his sister still, and trying to bring his breathing to a normal rate. Slowly, he forced himself to retract from his thoughts and stay more on the present and not think about the future…

The problem with that, it made him register what Ashley said to him some moment earlier.

His eyes lost their light, becoming a putrid dark green. He raised his gaze to give his sister a rather withering glare while his hold on her grew harsher, which made her breath hitch and her eyes to widen. Rare fear settled on her pink orbs, this was all too familiar.

She…knew.

“Ashley…why didn't you tell me that the demon wanted to talk to me?” he interrogated, his voice becoming as harsh and rough as gravel. 

“Huh?” Ashley let out a yelp of surprise, already starting to sweat a bit as she realized that she was now the target of Andrew's anger. Her throat felt surprisingly dry all of a sudden, and she started to feel scared–

Wait, wasn't it supposed to be the opposite!!? She was supposed to be the angry one and he was supposed to apologize for being a liar, for not telling her about the-

“Why didn't you tell me?” he echoed with the same dead look in his eyes. It cut right through her composure, demanding an answer.

“Umm, I thought it wasn't important, it didn't have any business to talk with you.” she muttered meekly, too meek for her own liking., But the reminder that Andrew actually could and will hurt her if she pushes reminds her that she needs to behave.

Even if her restraints were at a breaking point, ready to lash out at any sign that Andy was gonna abandon her.

She mustered a small smile, a bit shaky, but she couldn't do much. “Besides, you would have freaked out, so I spared you the overthinking. You are welcome~” She tried the teasing way. She was just looking out for him, like a loving sibling and more should.

Andrew took a heavy step forward, instinctively causing Ashley to take one back. His glare became angrier, creases forming all around his brow.

That wasn't the correct thing to say, not by a long shot.

“I should thank you? Are you fucking serious!? Didn't it dawn on you that maybe a soul-eating demon asking for a specific person isn't of any good?!” He hissed through gritted teeth. He just couldn't believe it, he thought she got better lately, more trusting, instead she hid something this important from him, and for what reason?!

“I just–wait, why are you mad at me?!! It didn't hurt you, did it? It's all fine. Listen, iIt even gave me power. I can do more, everything will go–” Ashley faltered for a second, just to have her anger reawaken and bite back as loudly as his. She wanted to say more to make him stop being angry at her, but he didn't let her finish.

“Nothing is fine, Ashley!!!! Everything just got more messed up. There's no way we can run away from this!!” he barked back. His sister seemed to want to argue more, but he pressed her to the wall and glowered down at her. Part of him felt sick for once again manhandling her. He wanted to stop, apologize and do anything but this. 

But he was just so fucking tired that he couldn't catch himself. She didn't trust him, and that hurt. He should be used to it, but every time it just sent him in a spiral.

"In a day, our situation got so much worse! And now a demon has taken a damned interest in us, and you didn't even have the concern of telling me this beforehand!?” he screamed into her face, not giving a damn at her squeezing her eyes shut or the sweat trailing down from her brow. “You just threw me to the hungry big wolf without a second thought. Fuck consequences, am I right?” He bitterly chuckled, mocking her with his eyes. 

“I just-” she tried to say, well, anything to get him to listen, but he cut her off once again.

“You never think ahead! It could have killed me, it could have killed you!” Or Julia, say it, have some damn shame –“Or Julia!”

She looked away, clicked her tongue, and narrowed her eyes at apparently nothing.

“Not that much of a loss–” She muttered without hesitation, something that irritated Andrew even further if possible.

“ Shut up!!! ” he barked his voice louder than before! Ashley flinched, then looked at him startled with wide eyes. The sight would mellow down his anger, but he pushed it aside.

“Now you will listen, because you fucked up, again. First with the warden and now with this, and who has to clean up and take the brunt? ME!” He shouted, pressing his thumb on his chest. He wasn't done, not by a long shot.

“I thought we could have started to go the right way after what happened in our apartment, but apparently you really like to show me how little I matter to you! You don't trust me but alas, I still need to wag my tail, make sure you don't get yourself killed or eaten by a demon, and choose to put myself in this shit because of you! I can't even begin to rationalize our situation because look at us! I got a soul with two less pieces! Because you had to summon that demon, didn't you?! Oh, but if it gave you power, then that's fine, your big bro had to just get his soul munched on!!!!” 

He exhausted all the air in his lungs and burned away all the hot rage in his system. His throat felt like it was getting flayed from the inside, and his thoughts were all a mess.

Now he was cold and tired, reduced to a gooey mess of regret and frustration. He doesn't even know why he just did this. What was the point? 

His now shaking hands stopped holding Ashley against the wall, now limp at his sides. 

Ashley didn't reply to him, nor did she snap. She blankly stared down, unmoving and silent. She was never silent, always with some barb to throw back at him. Her snapping makes him feel less bad, because at least he can give an excuse to his frustration.

But nothing. He really messed up, like he hit a wall just to change direction and charge headfirst against another one.

Silence held them hostage. The older sibling didn't know what he could say to resolve it. Not that he could formulate anything anyway. He was far too tired and out of it to think of an apology. This wasn't the silence he wanted so he could think, not while he felt like a piece of shit.

Ashley started trembling, not in fear or sadness, but seething, burning anger. The restrain in her head just fucked off somewhere, letting the bad bad thoughts and venom to submerge her entire mind to the brim. 

‘How little I matter to you’…

She gritted her teeth, her face now completely red from everything she was feeling in this moment. Fuck behaving. Andy wanted to yell? To scream his voice hoarse? Then she was going to follow right after him as always. 

Andrew had barely the time to open his mouth before his sweater’s collar was grabbed roughly. He was forced to lean forward. Startled, he was met with pure fury in his little sister’s face. 

He saw how red in the face she was, how frustrated tears were already building up in the corner of her pink eyes, and how tightly her hands balled while holding his sweater.

The sight made him swallow his saliva on instinct. He really went too far this time.

“Stop saying that, stop saying that I don't care. You should know…” she said weakly, her body and voice shaking from the barely restrained anger. She couldn't believe he would still keep saying that she doesn't care for him, or love him. How terrified she was when she found him lying there. And he still keep saying this shit.

It made her beyond mad, and it hurt so fucking much, like he stabbed her heart and then threw it in the trash.

It wasn't fair how much he rumbled over her attempts to keep him safe from the rot that is in this shitty world. He doesn't know how much she tries to be good for him, of course he doesn't get it.

She hates it, and what she hates the most is that even with it, her love didn't diminish.

“That you are the only one I care about…” she whispered, the cotton of his sweater felt soft and warm as she squeezed them between her fingers. It was completely opposite to the rough piece of shit wearing it. 

“So you think it's my fault the demon got to you? Why didn't you let me talk? Why– sob!– do you keep expecting the worst out of me when I do something for you!? Hic! ” She started hiccuping more, more tears falling down her cheeks. Her body shook more; at this point her hold on him seemed more to support herself than keep him in place.

She took a shallow breath before finally snapping to full force.

“It was gonna hurt you if I didn't!!! I did it to protect you!! WHAT WAS I SUPPOSED TO DO?!!” she shouted directly at his flabbergasted face. Her fiery pink eyes glared at his green orbs, trying to drill the truth in his thick skull. 

Much to her annoyance, she noticed that he was trying to get a word in. She shoved him, making him stumble a bit.

“You dickhead, why would I tell you about what the demon told me?!! Yes, it asked for you, and for that I was never gonna summon it again.” Her voice lowered in volume a bit as she averted her troubled gaze, a tiny vulnerability that she didn't want to show. 

“But It contacted me while you were busy with Ms Perfect Family,” she mumbled and chewed on her own lips to get her head to stop burning like an oven and be shredded by agitated thoughts. She didn't want to look at him, not when her walls were down.

Andrew didn't say anything, listening. Her voice crack was really getting on him, making him wish that he could hug her to apologize. He was the older one, he was supposed to be the one who didn't let his wounded emotions ruin things.

“I… I told him to fuck off. And what did the bastard do? It started threatening to kill you!” she exclaimed while chewing on her lower lip, trying to calm herself . She glanced back at him with a glare. “I think you can connect the dots when that happened.” 

Ashley scowled, giving Andrew food for his overthinking brain to choke on. Andrew grimaced, chewing on the inside of his cheeks. He quickly connected the dots of what she was talking about. It was so sudden in both appearing and disappearing that he quickly put it on the back burner. But he remembered the feeling perfectly. A weakness never matched before, much worse than starving to death, followed by his body burning hotter than any fever or sickness he ever had.

“(So that's why she was so pushy about summoning it?)” Pangs of guilt gnawed at him further.

Okay, he really took it too far, even if his point still stands and the reason for his anger still burns in his guts like acid. She should have told him, but even he can admit that it seems she still tried to look after him. In her wrong, stupid way, but still.

Both warmth and cold washed over him, trying to battle to find a way to end this whole ass argument…and possibly apologize to his sister.

Just for his little nightmare to open her mouth again and take advantage of his frozen temper.

“And it's not like you are without fault. As far as I know, you could make a deal with that demon hussy, sacrifice my soul, and go live far, far away from my rotting corpse!” she hissed with clenched fists. She sniffed a bit, rubbing the even more ruined mascara from her cheeks.

After making herself look less miserable, she crossed her arms and glared up at him. Since the demon asked about Andrew, she couldn't stop herself from fearing her brother would use the occasion to get rid of her. Worse, she couldn't ask him directly without giving away the possibility.

“I bet you would have asked it to delete your memories of me, so I can be double killed!!” she shouted as she stomped her foot. She secretly wanted to be proven wrong, at least to silence her own doubts. Doubts she kept at bay until now in an effort to ‘behave’ and be good for him.

Andrew rolled his eyes before narrowing them in her direction. His vision was still a tiny bit blurry, especially from the right side.

“Where did you get that?! I would never-” He tried to say with his normal stoic voice, but she cut him off. Of course she did.

“Sure you wouldn't, the demon didn't tell me anything about how it met you and what deal you made!!!” She barked back, raising her voice even more. She didn't give a shit that people outside could hear them, she got her only concern right in front of her. Too bad this asshole doesn't want to understand how much he means to her.

Unfortunately, she still loved him despite all of this. And that's why she can't stop screaming.

“The one you blame for munching on your soul! How the hell could I have known it was the same demon?! Hey look at me!” She hissed, getting in his field of view when he tried to look away in shame. 

“I tried to be good for you. I tolerated Julia even if I wanted to rip her apart every time she stole your attention from me. I behaved, I fucking tried!!!” She sharply stabbed at his chest with the tip of her finger at every word.

She then raised her hands dramatically.

“But when something bad happens?! It ends up being my fault somehow. Booo, of course it's always your Leyley's fault." she mocked with pursed lips. He always gave her the fault, so he could feel better about himself. She let him of course, she would take care of her beloved in anything . But naturally, she got her limits too.

He didn't try to defend himself of course. He only stared at her coldly, which made her grit her teeth and shove him.

“Do we wanna talk about this deal you made with the demon? The demon I didn't know jack shit about until some days ago? Is it my fault too?!” she questioned angrily. She became a bit more smug when her brother looked even less propelled to go against her. Good, he was listening.

But there was something she needed to know. Her brain was screaming for it like a character getting murdered in Splatterbrain 3.

“Speaking of it, mind telling me what sort of deal you made? That meatball wouldn't spill the beans, and it told me that you clearly said that it shouldn't tell me,” she asked with narrowed eyes and sharp irritation. Her hands grabbed onto him, not wanting him to run away from the question.

Andrew didn't fight back against her grip, tired eyes looking away for a second to escape from her gaze. He didn't know. He wished he did.

“I…don't know,” he replied with a tiny tint of hesitation in his voice. His mind was half there, still trying to recover by the massive outburst he had.

Of course the answer didn't satisfy her. Because how could it? It was the lamest excuse he could have made!

“Sure you don't,” she quipped and rolled her eyes. How convenient to forget about something that he specifically requested to not be told to her. What the hell was he hiding?! 

Wait, what if it was about Julia?!

Unfortunately, the thoughts reawakened the insecurities, which scratched at her like bloodhounds. Her temper rose just as fiercely.

“You are always a damn liar! I bet you asked for that hussy there to fall over heels for you and ignore how much of a fuck up you are so you could get your dick wet!!! Apparently I'm not enough even for that. Way to make me feel special!” she screamed as she let go of him and crossed her arms. Her mind recalled multiple times where she tried to give everything he may need that she could offer, but he always pushed her away, even with sometimes having a hint of acceptance. It always hurts like the hardest slap ever.

Now this brought a more heated reaction out of him, panic settled on his face. “(Jesus, what the hell!!?)” he hastily thought with sweat building on his pale face. In his panic he didn't realize when he grabbed her shoulders, which surprised her.

“What are you even talking about?!” he shouted in a brief return to the previous agitation. He then realized her startled look and sighed to regain his composure. “Look, I don't know what to tell you. I don't remember shit, so I'm as clueless as you are.” 

He then let go of her, and passed a hand through his hair. His thoughts were still a mess, between what the demon did to him and their general situation. He was really struggling to keep it together.Especially with the hopelessness of the situation settling in once again. Cold apathetic resignation was already creeping in every ounce of his being.

Ashley wanted to argue further, but something in his gaze made her calm down her temper a tiny bit. He genuinely looked miserable, and even the void in her chest contracted painfully in seeing him so down.

“You…really don't remember?” She hesitantly asked. Her internal voices mocked her for giving her Andy the chance to lie to her further.

The older sibling shook his head. He let a weary sigh before trying to remove anything that may be blurring the vision of his right eye, but found nothing.

He closed his left eye to check the damage to be met by a shocking discovery. With just his right eye open, he could hardly distinguish the shapes of both Julia and the hitman, now reduced to some featureless shapes. But Ashley was as clear as ever, he even could see a pink trail and pink flowers flying all around her.

When he tried to look away, he saw that the link trail lengthened, as to guide him where his sister was. When he looked back at her, she was looking back with a raised eyebrow, clearly puzzled by what he was doing, but he paid it no mind.

“(So that's what the demon was referring to,)” he thought with a grimace. Symbolic, yeah, what a joke. He could see her just fine without this demon sorcery. Even if a small growing part of him was strangely relieved that now he could track Ashley down so easily.

He sighed. Now even his eye doesn't obey him. Lovely.

“The only thing I could understand from this whole mess is that you were right,” he said with a closed eyed bitter smile. Too much happened in a short time and he felt so damn trapped right now from all of it. His throat felt constricted, making him feel like he was suffocating. 

“And–” she tried to call for him while reaching for him. He turned away and trudged towards the center of the room. His steps were heavy and dragged, just like his damaged soul.

His eyes observed his girlfriend’s state. Part of him felt like an even bigger piece of shit for prioritizing lashing out at Ashley instead to check if both were all in one piece, unlike him.

He carried his girlfriend to and laid her on the couch. At least she will not have to sleep on the bloody floor. After making sure she wasn't gonna fall and crack her pretty innocent head open, he then walked back so he was standing in front of the soulless corpse that was the hitman. He stared coldly at it, thinking of his situation once again.

Soul shattered, with a demon after him and his sister. And now with a permanent leash connecting him to Ashley. And if he mentally added everything else not connected to demons, it was a damn feast of bullshit. He didn't know what to do.

Cracks quickly formed in his composure, making him cover his face with his hands and sigh heavily. He didn't even know if what the demon did to him was affecting him. Did losing more of his soul made him more detached? 

Well, if it can be called his soul considering how many have made the claim.

“After all, My soul is something that can be owned, and it's not me that owns it. I don't even have that, isn't it funny?” he chuckled to himself, because what else could he do? He didn't turn to see what face Ashley was making. He assumed she was either fed up, or smug in finding him cracking under the pressure again.

“Was it yours even before?” a voice hissed in his brain. “Be it owned by Leyley or a demon, what difference is there? Both consume you piece by piece.”

“(And the funniest jokes of all, I gave it to them willingly.)” 

Without realizing it, he lowered himself so that he was squatting. He just needed some time to breathe, yes. It was okay, he could find a way to resolve this. He needed to, he was the older brother, he always had to find a way.

His desperate thoughts burned into ash when he felt a pair of familiar arms wrap around his body, and a thin but still soft body following to press itself on him.

“Hey.” Ashley whispered with a softer voice as she hugged him from behind. Andrew wanted to say that affection eased up his turmoil, but it just increased it. The way the demon called Ashley was still lingering amongst the mess, and it made his guts twist in ways that he hated.

It wasn't fair. Why must he be like this? Why must Ashley be like this?

He saw her at the corner of his eye, peeking from his shoulder at him, trying to find eye contact.

“Even if you are being an ungrateful asshole to me right now, you are still mine, not that demon’s. That charred meatball is not gonna munch on more of you. You don't have to worry about demons anymore.” She pressed herself even closer if possible. As much as he hated it, the honey she put in her words calmed down his mind a little.

Her cold cheek pressed tenderly against his. Cuddling wasn't gonna resolve shit, but Andrew approached it all the same, reluctantly of course. He was beyond this touchy thing. At least that's what he liked to tell himself.

"Whatever it did to me will be useful for sure. I'm gonna make it all better,” she tried to assure him, excitement bubbling in her voice. She couldn't wait to show her tail to him. Well, once she finds out how to make it come out again.

She kissed his cheek, internally snickering at the sharp intake of breath he took from it. “Besides, we could use a random loser’s soul to repair yours (like Julia’s for example),” she suggested, keeping the last part to herself. Upsetting him right now didn't seem fun, so she will give him a bit more time to get his priorities straight.

Andrew bit his lip, now he was thinking so easily about sacrificing more people. He should really feel something, but like before, his mind was blank. Did the piece of soul removed cause this? Or was he just rotten like this?

“And let's not forget that now our souls are connected.”

She couldn't hide the glee in her voice, which was easily picked up by the older sibling. “It told you that?” he muttered with an unreadable expression. He didn't know how to feel about that yet, horror? Disgust? Relief? Take a pick, because he didn't know which one was more prevalent.

“Uh-huh,” Ashley hummed with an impish smile, her arms now draped around his thin neck as her hair tickled him.

“It makes me happy, now we are connected in every way. Us against the world as always.” she sang with pursed lips and nuzzling onto him. Manic thoughts in her head nudged her to tighten her hold, to smother him completely until she became his entire world. What if she could create even more links between her and Andrew's souls? What if she can make sure they really indistinguishable from each other?

“Just let Leyley resolve all your problems, because she loves you~”

Just like that, the warmth in Andrew died out, choked by cold, venomous bile.

“(Not Ashley, only Leyley,)” that haunting voice echoed in his mind. His eye twitched for a second before he managed to forcefully calm himself. It sounded so damn childish, Andy and Leyley doing stupid things. 

But, when was the last time anything was resolved by Andy and Leyley? It either got worse or carried on over their lives like an infected scar.

He sighed wearily and pushed himself more into her hold. He turned his head a bit so he could look at her better. He reached with his hand to hold her cheek.

He felt a tiny bit of warmth in his head when he saw his sister leaning on his touch like it was second nature, nuzzling into it.

So close, so pretty….so venomous.

“.....I wish I could believe you,” he muttered sadly.  

“(I don't trust Leyley with anything.)”

Ashley faltered briefly at those words, eyes going downcast for a second before she forced herself to be confident that they were gonna be fine.

“You can, it’s gonna be okay, Andy-” she was about to say, but stopped with a yelp when Andrew suddenly tightened his hold on her hair and pulled so she was painfully squished against his head.

“Ashley, I said not to call me that. I'm not that spineless fucking puppet anymore!!!” Andrew hissed, his temper violently rising to scorching hot. Not even his poor mental state or apathy could stop him from getting triggered by the nickname. He wasn't that brat anymore!

You are, you always have been.

Shut it!!!

Ashley quickly shoved him and scrambled to put a bit of distance. She sat there, staring at him with a genuinely scared and hurt expression. Andrew could feel his rotten heart aching at what he had caused. He didn't want to be so harsh, he didn't want to hurt her.

Cherry blossom eyes glared at him as Ashley immediately reignited her anger.

Her fists clenched “Way to ruin the moment, asshole! I try to help you and you push me away. I thought you would be happy!!” What a dick, she tried to cheer him up, and he once again pushed her away! 

She thought he was getting better with the Andy issue. But apparently, he still was bitching about it.

Andrew narrowed his eyes, giving her a dark glare. Happy... What's to be happy about any of this? Is this some kind of sick joke?

“This episode is titled, Andy and Leyley and Escape from the Coffin”

That's right, everything is a game for her.

He took a withering sigh and wordlessly stood up.

Ashley paused a second, puzzled by what her brother was doing. She was surprised by him walking away. She wanted to say something, but he was faster.

“Can you start cleaning the blood? We have to wait for Julia to wake up and then think of what we are going to do with the corpse,” he ordered with a voice as cold as the dead. He didn't wait for her answer and instead started walking towards the door. He fished in his pocket and removed his cig pack that he had taken back from Julia. 

He needed to walk away, have a few minutes of silence and alone time to finally stabilize his thoughts. Because if he argued further with her, he will end up just spiraling into the abyss of rotten thoughts rather than his brain.

Of course, Ashley didn't let him walk away without a fight. She jumped to her feet and followed after him.

“Hey, Where are you going?!” She demanded, trying to grab his hand holding the cigarettes. He pulled it out of her reach and continued walking.

“Don't walk away!!” Ashley was actually panicking, fearing that her brother was actually leaving her. Her mind went into overdrive with fears and agitated thoughts.

“I'm going to smoke a little, I will be just outside. Don't follow me,” he ordered without a care, already taking a cigarette to put in his mouth.

Ashley couldn't bring herself to believe that he wouldn't leave. Fear was tearing at her heart now. “Andrew!!!” she called, this time with less anger and more desperation. Did she do something bad? They were going so good some seconds ago. Was it the name? She told him it was out of love.

Her thoughts were cut off when Andrew stopped in front of the door, his hand on the doorknob. He stopped there for a couple of seconds before finally looking back at her.

Ashley took a sharp breath when she saw the look Andrew had, dull green orbs narrowed in a withering glare. He was clearly annoyed at her, but she didn't know why.

“Please, Leyley,” he ‘pleaded’ coldly. The use of the nickname should have brought joy, but the venom in every sillabe made It clear that he had no love in the nickname. That hurt enough to silence her and made her hesitate to scream further.

Taking advantage of her display of meekness, he opened the door and closed it, leaving a distraught Ashley to think over how 

She heard something flapping behind her back. She looked annoyed at the stressed moving tail attached to her tailbone. She still doesn't know why she has it; the demon didn't mention it, but she didn't mind.

“You are too late, now he is angry at me again.” she huffed with a scowl as she looked back at the door. She wanted to go out and follow him, but she recalled the way he looked at her. If he was this mad, then she was gonna do more damage.

Naturally, this didn't stop her from peeking through the window. Some relief dulled her fear when she saw him leaning over the rails with a cigarette in his hand. Well, at least he wasn't running away, yet.

She groaned and pitched the bridge of her nose. She scanned the messy room, completely trashed and smelly. Ugh, cleaning the blood was gonna be a pain.

Her eyes landed on the hitman’s corpse. Her cherry blossom orbs gazed at his right leg with intrigue. 

“Mhmm, didn't that hussy at school say that the key to the heart of a man is through the stomach? I could cook something nice so we can make up. Good idea Leyley!” she mumbled with a small smile before frowning. What she was thinking? It was Andy that had to apologize, not her.

She looked down, a pit forming in her chest.

But would he?...

To be continued…